B1OOD ✓
MyWickedWays · 47 chapters · 142,207 words
B1OOD - [THE BEGINNING]
✝✝✝
“Next!” A low voice shouts from inside the room.
Without wasting anyone’s time, the large wooden door opens. A beautiful lady - who was only wearing a choker - enters the room and stands in front of a sofa where a young man was seated.
“My Lord, this is 116-years-old, Khaila Hudson. A First Class Vampire from a Middle Blood family. She has three siblings, and is the youngest amongst them. She has been trained to be a perfect wife for a noble vampire like yourself. She’s a better choice compared to the other women that we have already met today,” an older man explains while looking at the young man sitting on the sofa.
The young man doesn’t say anything and just continues to stare at the lady in front of him.
The lady was flawless.
She had pale and soft skin, irresistible red lips, and a body that any man would desire. But as beautiful and demure as she may be, she could not help but break her composure in front of the young man on the sofa. His stare was so intense that she couldn’t help but gulp and look away from him.
“Too young,” the young man finally says, “next,” he continues.
The old man standing beside him looks at him with an angry expression, but he doesn’t say anything and just apologetically looks back at the lady who was standing in the middle of the room.
“Thank you for your time, you may go,” the old man tells the lady as he gestures at the large door on her left.
The lady politely nods her head, bows in front of the young man on the sofa, and leaves without saying a single word.
The old man takes a deep breath. He was about to shout for the next woman to enter the room, but the young man sitting on the sofa immediately stops him.
“That is enough for today,” he says as he stands up from the sofa. He was about to leave the room but the old man quickly grabs his arm to stop him, “Is this how you’re going to act every time we conduct your selection? That was the 34th woman this week!”
The young man doesn’t say anything, but his iris suddenly turns red, immediately making the old man let go of his arm, like the young man’s arm suddenly burned his palm so he had to quickly let go of him.
“I choose the vampire who is fit to become my wife. The ladies today did not fit any of my standards so I dismissed them. Do you have a problem with that, sir Clemens?” the young man asks, his iris slowly turning back to a normal green color.
Etienne Clemens , also known as Sir Clemens, sighs and finally nods his head as a sign of defeat.
“Fine, keep stalling all you want, but let me remind you again that the blood moon only appears twice in two years after a hundred years. First appearance is when you and your wife creates the child, and the second appearance is when-”
The young man quickly cuts Sir Clemens off and says, “is when the bloody child is born. Oh believe me…I fucking know.”
The young man takes a deep breath and sits back down on the sofa. He looks back at Sir Clemens and continues, “But let me remind you again sir Clemens that you are my adviser, not my father. So advice me, don’t scold me.”
“Well I’m trying my best, but you’re obviously making it hard for me…My Lord Noctis,” Sir Clemens mockingly says before bowing and leaving the room.
Lord Noctis Marius the Fourth – the last living highborn vampire in the world, and the head of the East Sanctum.
He’s the young vampire who older vampires despise, but at the same time, he’s the young vampire who everyone must respect and protect solely because of his family background.
He might be stubborn, but he knows his duties and responsibilities better than anyone. He knows that he has to look for a suitable wife who will carry his children. And he knows that he has no choice but to fulfill this duty in order to protect the vampire’s existence. But Noctis fears that the moment his child is born, his own people might not think twice about throwing him away, so he makes sure to waste everyone’s time for as long as he can so that his fear would never come true.
“My Lord?” someone calls out while knocking outside the door. With her scent alone, Noctis immediately knew who the owner of the voice was.
Noctis sighs and massages his temple before saying, “Come in.” Without wasting any second, the door swings open, revealing a beautiful vampire wearing a black medieval dress.
“Are you attending a funeral with that thing?” Noctis asks the moment his eyes saw the extravagant looking dress.
The lady laughs and makes a quick twirl, “You like it? It’s a dress I’ll be wearing for the party next week.”
Noctis sighs again, remembering the party that he has clearly forgotten about.
“It’s too big,” Noctis comments.
The lady rolls her eyes and quickly sits beside Noctis, “Well of course it’s big. I want the other vampires to be jealous when they see it.”
“Of course. What else would your reason be?” Noctis sarcastically asks, making the woman grin from ear to ear.
Rosé Ivery , a 119-years-old First Class Vampire who grew up beside Noctis.
Rosé has been by Noctis’s side ever since they were young since her father is a part of the High Council, so she expected that it was only common sense that she would become Noctis’s wife. But when she heard about Noctis conducting a selection instead, she felt insulted. So it became her obligation to make the other vampires feel like competing with her would be impossible.
“The ladies who came today looked fake,” Rosé started, making Noctis give out a sudden chuckle, “You always have a comment about them. Its either too fake, too small, too big, or too everything.”
“Well that’s because the perfect one for you is sitting beside you right now,” Rosé tells him, moving closer so her face could only be inches away from Noctis.
Rosé puts her hand on Noctis’s thighs and continues, “Just tell them you’ll pick me. Tell them I’m the one that you want to marry.”
Noctis doesn’t respond, so Rosé slides her hand further until it would touch Noctis’s crotch area.
“ Or you could just impregnate me now. I don’t need marriage anyways, “ she seductively whispers in his ear.
Noctis smirks and looks back at Rosé. He holds her shoulder and removes the lacy choker that she was wearing, then he moves closer until his mouth was only a few inches away from her neck, “ Devouring you is too easy, “ he whispers back. Then he opens his mouth wider, revealing his sharp fangs. But when Noctis was seconds away from piercing his fangs on Rosé’s neck, someone knocks on the door.
Noctis stops and looks at Rosé’s disappointed face.
He smiles satisfyingly and stands up, “ perfect timing, “ he says to himself.
“Come in,” he commands, Rosé immediately wearing her chocker back before the door opens.
The door soon opens, revealing one of Noctis’s guards, “My Lord, you are needed for a meeting at the West Sanctum. The car that will drive you there is now waiting outside,” he informs him.
Noctis sighs and goes out without even saying goodbye, leaving Rosé pissed and alone at the room.
“My Lord?” the guard calls out as he quickly follows behind Noctis.
“Tell them I’m needed somewhere else so I couldn’t attend the stupid meeting where old vampires bicker at each other like children,” Noctis answers, confusing the guard since he knew of Noctis’s full schedule, and Noctis wasn’t needed anywhere else.
“Pardon my lord?” the guard asks.
Noctis stops walking, immediately making the guard behind him stop walking as well.
“Well, see you later,” Noctis says with a smirk, and then he snaps his finger, automatically making himself invisible.
“M-My Lord?” the guard calls out, looking around to at least get a glimpse of Noctis who just literally disappeared in front of him.
“My Lord!” he now shouts, running down the hallway to warn the other guards that Noctis has escaped ones again.
Noctis chuckles and casually walks his way towards the main entrance of the East Sanctum without anyone spotting him.
Since Noctis is a Highborn Vampire, humans and other lower vampires are not immune to his powers, which make him the strongest living vampire on earth. But like others, he isn’t immune to sunlight, a human ability that vampires are truly jealous of until now.
“Lord Noctis has escaped. Everyone please stay on your guard,” someone suddenly announces on the speakers that surrounded the whole are of the East Sanctum.
Everyone was now searching for him, but Noctis laughs it off because he knew that it will be impossible for them to find him now even if they bring an entire army.
The guards immediately locked the doors, but they were stupid enough not to realize that Noctis could literally just walk through all of them.
He walks out of the building with ease and smiles when he sees the weather. Noctis has the ability to make it rain, but it takes too much of his energy and power, so he’s glad that he doesn’t have to do any of that because it’s already raining.
He doesn’t bother getting an umbrella. He walks out of the gate and just continues on walking until he arrives at the city that isn’t far from the Sanctum.
People were everywhere, and half of them had their heads down so their faces could see the screen of their hand phones.
Humans were obsessed with gadgets, which Noctis considered as a human’s common weakness. There’s even a 100% chance you’re holding one right now.
But there were a few vampires walking here and there too, but you’d hardly even notice them because of the amount of humans in the area.
There were so many of them that Noctis almost wanted to vomit.
Their scent disgusted him.
He hates humans.
He hates the smell and the taste of their blood too. So it was only natural that he hates the vampires that love drinking their blood, and hates it even more when other vampires try to blend in with them.
Humans and Vampires can never be considered equal with each other. There will always be a dominant species, and Noctis believes that those species are none other than the vampires.
“ Disgusting. “ Noctis mumbles to himself as he continues walking with the crowd.
He stops and looks at the traffic light. When it turned red, he crosses the street with the rest of the crowd even when it wasn’t really necessary for him.
As he was walking, a tall man suddenly bumps into his shoulder. Noctis was going to ignore it, but then he suddenly remembers something important. His eyes widens as he whispers to himself, “ He’s not supposed to be able to touch me. “
“Sir?” a voice suddenly calls out.
Warm hands touch Noctis’s cold shoulder, immediately making him flinch. Noctis slowly turns around, tilts his head up a little, and sees light blue eyes directly staring back at him.
The man tilts his umbrella towards Noctis so he could protect him from the rain. “Are you okay?” The man asks him,
Noctis’s eyes widens from shock and confusion.
People around them looks at them with a confused expression, obviously because they couldn’t see Noctis at all and the tall man looked like he was talking to himself.
Crazy.
“Sir, are you okay?” the tall man asks again.
Noctis continues to stare at him with shock.
He was human. There was no mistaking it.
“You’re not supposed to see me,” Noctis finally tells him.
The tall man stares back at Noctis for a couple of second, then, he suddenly bursts into laughter, making Noctis take a step back away from him.
The tall man smirks and hands him a handkerchief before saying, “Well…I must be talking to a very good-looking ghost then.”
Noctis slowly reaches out for the handkerchief, making the tall man smile.
“Good-looking boys shouldn’t be out here in the rain without an umbrella. I can give you mine but like I said, good-looking boys shouldn’t be out here in the rain without an umbrella,” the man confidently says with a smirk.
When Noctis obviously didn’t know what else to say, the tall man tilts his hat like a sign of farewell.
Without saying anything else, he leaves.
Noctis stood there, still in shock over what happened. But when a car literally passed through him, Noctis realized that he’s been standing there for a while now, and the rain had finally stopped.
At that moment he knew that the sun was going to appear soon, and he immediately had to run.
to be continued…
B1OOD - [TWO DIFFERENT WORLDS]
✝✝✝
“Lord Marius?” someone calls out, making Noctis flinch and snap back to his senses.
He blinks and realizes that he’s actually having a meeting with some High Council members of the East Sanctum.
“My lord, about the Priestly-”
“I’m sorry,” Noctis quickly says, brushing his hair back with his fingers. He looks back at the vampires in front of him and continues, “I’m feeling under the weather today. Let’s have this meeting some other time.”
Without waiting for their response, Noctis stands up from his seat, immediately making the rest of the council stand up as well.
“I apologize again, but as I already said last week, the meeting at the university will not be postponed. I’ll make sure to be on time and not worry you all,” Noctis explains. Then he leaves the room with sir Clemens and six other guards following behind him.
“Are you okay my Lord? Ever since you returned from your escape last night, you’ve been acting a little weird,” Sir Clemens points out while he was walking beside Noctis.
Noctis doesn’t answer and remembers his encounter with the tall man instead.
“ Sir, are you okay? “ the man from yesterday asked him.
Ever since their encounter last night, Noctis couldn’t forget about the man who looked him straight in the eye, even when he was invisible. Neither humans nor vampires are immune to his powers. But how was the man able to see him?
He was a human, and Noctis was a hundred percent sure about it.
The appearance, the smell, and the aura of a human are very different compared to vampires. Any vampire can easily spot a human with just one look. Even a 10-year-old vampire could differentiate a vampire and a human too. So there was no way Noctis would have made a mistake.
“Sir Clemens,” Noctis calls out. As they continue walking, Sir Clemens asks back, “Yes my Lord?”
“Humans and non-highborn vampires can be affected by my powers, am I right?” Noctis asks.
Sir Clemens nods his head as an answer, “Yes my Lord, that is correct.”
Noctis was going to ask another question, but somehow, he was scared to find out about the answer.
So Noctis grabs his silver necklace and holds it tightly. His father - the once king - gave him the necklace when he was young. The necklace has a rectangular container that contains his father’s blood. It is said that if Noctis faces a life & death situation, the only thing he has to do is break it and drink the blood. His father was a True Blood, so drinking his blood will restore his whole strength, or even make him stronger.
Noctis has a habit of touching the said necklace whenever he feels afraid or confused. Somehow, he feels like his father is comforting him whenever he touches it.
When he finally felt like he was ready, he takes a deep breath and asks, “Is it possible that…you know…someone, or something, is an exception to that?”
Sir Clemens thinks about it for a couple of seconds before answering, “Well, for what I know, the only species that are immune to vampire powers are Night Warriors .”
Noctis suddenly stops walking when he heard the answer, making Sir Clemens, and the rest of the guards stop walking as well.
“Night Warriors?” Noctis asks back.
Sir Clemens looks at Noctis and nods his head, “Yes, Night Warriors. They’re the only species that are able to defeat a High Blood vampire. But you don’t have to worry because they’re already extinct. Your parents and the rest of the True Blood Vampires died killing them all off.”
“And how are you so certain?”
“The war ended. That’s the only proof we need. And you should know Noctis, or have you been so busy drinking your nights away that you forgot your basic history?” sir Clemens asks with a chuckle.
“ Well I should have known about that just by looking straight at his eyes. “ Noctis tells himself with a sigh of defeat.
Humans have different eye colors. Vampires have red. And for the Night Warriors, they have white.
To balance this world, the creator made not only Vampires and Humans, but also Night Warriors. Night Warriors are the species that was in between. They are mortals like humans, but strong like Vampires. It is said in ancient history that Night Warriors teamed up with the humans to defeat the vampires. Their war continued on for centuries, but it finally ended a hundred years ago when the Night Warriors were wiped out.
Humans and vampires lived their lives separately since then.
“Night Warriors look like humans right? And they can hide their eye color like ours too right?” Noctis quickly asks.
“Well that’s right. Humans might not recognize Night Warriors, but we can identify them like how we can identify humans. If humans have this disgusting scent that vampires can’t stand, Night Warriors have a scent that vampires cannot resist. It’s like a builtin power that they have to lure vampires so that they could easily kill them.”
“ A scent that vampires cannot resist? “ Noctis thought to himself, trying to remember the man’s scent from last night.
“What’s with the sudden interest?” Sir Clemens suddenly asks, making Noctis look away.
“N-Nothing,” he simply answers, walking away so sir Clemens wouldn’t have to ask him anything else anymore.
They continue walking the hallway until they arrive at Noctis’s bedroom.
“Should we call you out for dinner or should we bring it to your room?” sir Clemens asks him.
“I’m not hungry, just let me rest. I’ll call you when I need anything,” Noctis tells sir Clemens. So sir Clemens and the rest of the guards bowed as Noctis goes inside his room, slamming the door behind him.
The room was dark, so he turns the lights on, illuminating the extravagant-looking room with red and orange light.
“He was human. There’s no mistaking it,” Noctis tells himself as he walks towards his king-sized bed. He sits down and immediately sees the handkerchief the tall man gave to him yesterday.
He takes it from the side table and brings it to his nose so he could smell it.
“ Human, “ he whispers.
He lies down and brings the handkerchief to his nose again. He inhales the scent and closes his eyes. The handkerchief also has a scent of cologne that the tall man wore when they encountered each other yesterday. The human scent was no doubt disgusting for him, but somehow, Noctis couldn’t help but feel addicted.
And addictions can be very, very dangerous.
When he realized that he wasn’t going to let go of the handkerchief if he holds onto it for too long, he immediately threw it to the floor.
He stands up from the bed and walks towards the black window that prevented light outside from passing through.
“Too sunny,” he says when he sees the weather.
He looks up at the sky and held the glass window. With a mischievous grin, he says, “And let there be rain.”
"Art!" A man with shaggy hair calls out while he was running in the hallway to catch the man he referred to as
Art
.
"Professor Waller! No running in the hallway!" A woman suddenly shouts, immediately making the biology professor -
Jeffrey Waller
- stop running. "Sorry." He apologizes while the older female professor continues to glare at him.
Jeffrey then looks back at the man who he was chasing after. Thankfully the man was able to hear Jeffery's voice, so he stops and turns around with a wide smile, "Mrs. Reyes will definitely report you to the office again Jeff."
Jeffrey chuckles and walks his way towards him.
"Well I told you to wait for me didn't I?" Jeffrey says as he and the man continues walking down the hallway together.
"There were female students waiting for me again. It would be okay if they're gonna ask something that's related to science, but they keep on asking about my love life and its frustrating," the man explains, making Jeffrey laugh.
"Of course, the ever so popular Arthur Bain. Even when we were in high school, you were always the girls' favorite," Jeffery says, making Art grin from ear to ear, "And you were always the side-kick," he jokes.
"Hey!"
Art laughs and drapes his arm around Jeffrey, "I'm just kidding Jeff. You'll always be my best friend, weirdo or not."
"And you expect me to feel better after that?" Jeffrey asks with his right eyebrow raised.
"Yup."
"
Asshole,
" Jeffrey whispers, but it was still loud enough for Art to hear.
Arthur Bain
– also known as Art – is the famous 34-year-old physics professor at Marius University.
He has always been the people's favorite. He's handsome, smart and also always very friendly to everyone. His personality is just so bright people can't help but fall in love with him.
"So you heard about the news last night? That mysterious cult killed someone again, but this time the police were able to capture one of the killers. When they asked why they killed him, the suspect said the victim was actually a vampire," Jeffrey explains, making Art laugh loudly.
"Vampire? What kind of shit is that cult eating? Vampires aren't real. They're like a...fairytale. It's what parents say to their kids so they'd be afraid to go outside at night" Art says.
"Well tell that to the cult. They believe vampires ARE real and they're out to kill us all. When obviously, they're the ones who's killing everybody." Jeffrey explains.
Art nods his head in agreement and adds, "The president should do something about that. That cult has been killing people for months now, and it looks like the police aren't even giving much effort in trying to arrest them."
"You have a point. But speaking of president, the president of the university is coming tomorrow since it's the university's 63rd anniversary. You're just new here so that will be your first time to see him," Jeffrey tells him, shocking Art a little.
"The president? Well that's gotta be fun," he says, finally arriving at the faculty.
Art and Jeffrey then walk inside and place their things on top of their desks.
"What's he gonna do? Give a long and boring speech at the gym while the football team stands behind him?" Art jokingly asks, fixing his bag so he could get ready to leave.
"No, he actually doesn't stay too long. He comes here and checks the campus, then leaves immediately. I don't know if this is supposed to be a secret or anything but the staff removes all the mirrors in the campus too. And no one is even allowed to take a photo of him. They said it was for his privacy, which I still find very strange," Jeffrey says with a soft voice, like he's afraid he'd get scolded if anyone hears him.
Art on the other hand laughs it off and says, "Maybe the cult should kill him next. What you just said made him sound like a vampire."
"Don't say that!" Jeffrey immediately scolds him.
Art chuckles and takes his briefcase, "Well as much as I want to chat about cults, presidents, and vampires, I have to go."
"Oh, okay. See you tomorrow then. And please, don't be late this time. You don't want the president to have a bad first impression of you," Jeffrey reminds him, making Art nod his head as an understanding.
"I'll even wear a tie for him," he jokingly says with a smirk. He then waves goodbye and leaves the campus. Thankfully the weather today is sunny because Art stupidly forgot his umbrella at his apartment.
"Bye Professor Bain!" a group of girls says as they see Art walking down the stairs of the school's main entrance.
"Bye! Don't forget your project!" Art reminds them with a sweet smile, making everyone shriek when they were now a few meters away from him.
But then, Art's sweet smile slowly fades as he continued walking.
Eventually, the smile he usually has on his face slowly became a frown. He walks with a deadly glare, making everyone move away from him.
After a few more minutes of walking, Art finally arrives at St. John Licci Hospital.
"Good afternoon Mr. Bain," a nurse greets when she saw Art walk inside the hospital.
His fake smile quickly returns as he faces the nurse, "Good afternoon. So my mother? How is she?"
Both of them walk their way towards the elevator as the nurse answers him, "Arthur, your mother isn't improving. I know this is insensitive for me to say but please reconsider Dr. Owen's suggestion about-"
Art quickly cuts the nurse off and asks instead, "I always pay for the hospital bills right? I never missed a single one, right?"
The nurse doesn't answer so Art continues, "Then there is nothing for you to worry about. Tell Dr. Owen that he has no right to suggest something like that to me and I don't want to hear about it ever again."
The nurse gulps and just nods her head in complete understanding. A little scared of Arthur because he said that whole sentence with a wide smile still imprinted on his face.
"Good."
When the elevator door finally opens, he enters the elevator without the nurse. He smiles until the door closes in front of him, making him see his reflection on the elevator door. When he saw the fake smile on his face, Art couldn't help but grip on the strap of his bag from complete frustration.
He was so good at faking it that he doesn't even know what a real smile was anymore.
He closes his eyes so he wouldn't have to see his face. When the door opened, he immediately opens his eyes and goes out of the elevator.
The floor was so familiar that Art could find the room with his eyes closed.
"Room 407," Arts says as he sees the door.
He goes inside and takes a deep breath when he sees his mother peacefully lying in bed.
"Hey mom," he greeted as he puts his bag on the table. He then sits down on the chair beside the bed and quickly holds his mother's warm hand.
"
I suggest...Euthanasia
", Dr. Owen suggested to him last week.
Art squeezes his mother's hand and brings it to his lips so he could kiss it.
"I am never going to give up on you mom. As long as I can still work, I will never give up on you," Art says, trying his best not to cry in front of his mother.
His mother got into a severe car accident two years ago, so Art had to stop studying for his master's degree to pay for his mother's hospital bills. He worked two different jobs a day for his mother's sake. And just last year he decided to finish his studies so he could start teaching, and thanks to Jeffrey, he was able to get into Marius University with ease.
Art looks down on his watch and realizes that he's been there for at least an hour now.
Time sure flies fast.
"I'll come back tomorrow. I promise," Art says as he kisses his mother's hand again before leaving the hospital completely.
Unluckily for him, when he got out of the hospital, it started raining all of a sudden.
"You gotta be fucking kidding me?!" Art angrily shouted at the sky.
Art ended up walking back home in the rain. Home meaning beat-down apartment in the middle of a not-so-safe area in the city.
Art goes inside his small apartment at the top floor. Without noticing, he accidentally kicks the bucket on the floor that was filled with water, and ultimately slips down on his ass. The water coming from the ceiling falls directly on his head, finally making Art snap.
"Can life get any better than this?!" he angrily and sarcastically shouts at no one in particular, or maybe, he was shouting at life itself.
He throws his already soaking wet bag and looks around his apartment that has one old sofa, a dirty mattress on the floor, a table, and dishes that haven't been cleaned for at least a week now.
Art just started working at the university, so he still doesn't have enough money to move to a better place. All his money goes to his mother's hospital bills, so there's nothing left for him to buy the things that he wants and needs.
There are times that he wants to just give up, and he honestly considered Dr. Owen's suggestion. But then he'd remember his mother working five different jobs a week just so he could finish high school and college. He remembered his father beating his mother up too, but she still placed a smile on her face whenever he needed help on his homework when he was in middle school. Even when their father left for another woman, his mother still didn't break for his sake.
His mother didn't give up on him. So there wasn't a chance in hell that he'd ever give up on her.
"What in God's name did I ever do wrong?" Art weakly asks himself.
Everyone knew Art as a positive person, but little did they know that Art was inches away from breaking. He was just that good at faking it.
He hugs his legs and rests his chin on his knees like a child. He closes his eyes, the tears finally pouring out, but then all of a sudden, he remembered a face.
"
You're not supposed to see me,
" the boy's soft voice told him.
His green eyes illuminated in the dark. His face was so perfectly beautiful that it made his heart skip a beat. When he gave him his handkerchief, Art was lucky enough to be able to touch his soft and delicate hand.
The boy was flawless.
He was everything that Art needed to realize that even with all the ugly things in the world, at least there was something THAT beautiful.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [KID]
✝✝✝
"Good morning Lord Noctis!"
Greeted dozens of guards as Noctis walks down the staircase of the main entrance of the East Sanctum.
Sir Clemens - who was already waiting in front of the car that's parked in front of the building - immediately opens the door when Noctis arrives in front of him. He moves the umbrella closer towards Noctis, making sure his
lord
wouldn't get wet from the rain.
Noctis goes inside the car first and sits on the back. Sir Clemens on the other hand closes the umbrella and sits on the passengers seat. When sir Clemens closes the door on his side, the driver starts driving off without anyone telling him to.
"Who's this from?" Noctis asks the moment he sees the box that was covered with a gold gift wrapper. It even neatly placed beside his seat.
When no one answered him, Noctis takes the box and unwraps it instead.
"So did this just magically float its way inside the car?" Noctis sarcastically asks while unwrapping the box.
"Well it's from the head of the West Sanctum. He said it was a present for your university's anniversary," Sir Clemens finally answers him.
When Noctis heard who the sender actually was, Noctis couldn't help but laugh, no wonder no one wanted to answer him. But when he saw the item that was actually inside the box, his laughter disappears, "Wow, it's a bottle of blood," he says with a monotone voice. He takes the bottle out of the box and reads the label, "The best human blood that will ever touch your tongue."
Noctis shoves the bottle back inside the box and pushes the box as far away from his side as possible.
"He must be mocking me. He clearly knows I don't drink human blood," Noctis says, making Sir Clemens chuckle, "He was always a prankster."
"Anyways, did you talk to the heads at the university?" Noctis asks, making sir Clemens nod his head as an answer, "Yes. All sorts of mirrors were covered, and they already instructed the students to not take a photo of you."
"Good, I don't want the students to realize that I'm a vampire. As much as I hate humans, seventy percent of Marius University students are humans. I can't let them realize that the founder of the school is a vampire. Vampire students usually have night classes so human students don't get to see them much often, but it would be controversial if someone takes a photo of me and sees I'm not even in the photo," Noctis explains.
"Well I'm glad you're concerned about your human students's well-being," sir Clemens says, making Noctis chuckle, "I'm more concerned about my university's well-being, not theirs."
Sir Clemens smirks but doesn't say anything anymore.
Noctis looks out of the window and stares at the humans walking at the sidewalk. He then saw a family of three happily walking while the kid jumps on the puddles.
He takes a deep breath and remembers the time when his parents were still alive. His mother was sweet and caring, while his father was strong and feared. Noctis was twelve when his parents ordered sir Clemens to hide him. He was thirteen when his parents died. The Night Warriors slaughtered most of the True Blood Vampires, but the remainder of them - like his parents - joined forces and killed every Night Warriors even when it means they would die themselves.
The True Bloods died to make sure that other vampires would live in peace, but it also means humans would now rule.
"Thousands of our species died a hundred years ago while human population grew rapidly. To protect our kind, we burnt all the evidence and left the radar until we were completely erased. We were the rulers, but now look at us...hiding in the dark while weak mortals happily walked the lands we once ruled," Noctis suddenly says, making him and sir Clemens remember the vampire's golden age.
"The past is in the past. We should move on and appreciate what we have now. Humans and vampires aren't the same, but both are now living in peace, and peace is what the Highborns wanted. That's why I was very pleased when I heard you agreed to make the school a school for vampires and humans," sir Clemens explains.
Noctis takes a deep breath and holds his necklace, "I travelled the world and wanted to share my discoveries, which was why I wanted to build a school. It was risky at that time, and the council didn't like it when I proposed the idea. And I was only 58-years-old, practically a child. I wanted it to solely be for vampires, but the council made me realize that letting humans enroll would be safer."
Marius University
, a university named after the founder, Noctis Marius IV. Both humans and vampires handle it, but humans are not aware about the vampires at all.
Over the years, vampires hid for their safety. As strong as vampires are, their numbers aren't enough to fight humans anymore, and vampires couldn't afford losing even one of their kind. So the only solution was to live alongside humans.
The stories about vampires became myths, and becoming myths became the vampire's biggest shield.
"No one believes in us anymore. If they realize that the university only operates at night, they'd get suspicious. The council made a great decision to let humans enroll," Sir Clemens says.
"I guess you're right. Thanks to humans, the university is now celebrating its 63rd anniversary."
"And I heard the student council wanted to create a statue in honor of the founder," Sir Clemens tells Noctis with a grin, making Noctis chuckle, "That's sweet. But sadly for them, I'm not dead yet. I don't need a statue in honor of my name."
"We're here my Lord," the driver suddenly says.
The car parks in front of the school's main entrance where dozens of the university staff members were waiting for his arrival.
Sir Clemens immediately goes out of the car and opens the umbrella. He then opens the door for Noctis. Noctis comes out of the car, making everyone greet him in unison, "Good morning President Marius."
Noctis smiles and nods his head to acknowledge them.
"
Where are the vampire staffs? Why are these all human?
" Noctis whispers to sir Clemens, who only shrugs his shoulder as an answer.
The school's vice president – Peter Jones – immediately runs to where Noctis was to greet him.
"President, it's nice to meet you again," he says as he shows Noctis his hand, expecting a handshake.
"
Seriously, why are these humans so desperate to shake hands with others with higher positions? A bow would be much appreciated,
" Noctis tells himself as he fakes a smile to shake Peter's hand.
"Should we start showing you the new facilities?" he Peter asks him.
Noctis doesn't answer and walks his way towards the lobby instead. Sir Clemens immediately following him with the umbrella to make sure he doesn't get wet.
"P-President," Peter calls out as he runs towards Noctis to catch up with him.
"Your grandfather's school has greatly improved since your last years visit. It's a bit rainy today but if you want we can still show you the-"
Noctis quickly looks at Peter. Without saying anything to him, Peter suddenly shuts his mouth, like a force suddenly stopped him from talking.
"I would like to walk around with sir Clemens alone. If I walk around with ten staff members behind me, students would get distracted and lose their focus," he says. And when Noctis blinks, the vice president was finally able to open his mouth again.
Peter holds his mouth confusingly and doesn't answer Noctis.
"Did you not hear what I just said?" Noctis asked, quickly making Peter look back at Noctis to apologize, "Y-Yes sir. I'm sorry...I mean...of course."
"I'll check the campus and leave. If you have any concerns or questions, tell them to the council, and they will directly ask me about it instead," Noctis says, leaving without waiting for Peter to answer.
Sir Clemens closes the umbrella and uses it as a cane. He then walks beside Noctis and follows him.
"The vice president is as energetic as his father, don't you think?" sir Clemens asks.
Noctis doesn't answer and continues to walk down the school's corridors instead.
Noctis helped with the university's architecture so he knows the school even with his eyes closed. There are new areas, but it's easy for him to remember if he sees it once.
He passes through different rooms, glancing at the students concentrating on their books or on their professors. He couldn't help but feel proud to have students like these. But then Noctis suddenly stopped walking, making sir Clemens stop walking beside him as well.
"My Lord, is there a problem?" Sir Clemens asks, but Noctis still doesn't answer him. Instead, he closes his eyes to hear the noise better.
The noise was coming from the third floor but Noctis was still able to hear it. He looks at his watch and sees the time: 8:44 AM.
"At this hour, all students must be in their rooms, but why does it sound like a class is having a party upstairs?" Noctis ask, but it wasn't really a question directly for sir Clemens.
"Well, maybe they're having an activity," sir Clemens answers anyway.
Noctis opens his eyes back and says, "Well then, let's find out."
Without waiting for sir Clemens, Noctis quickly goes up the stairs and arrives at the third floor without even breaking a sweat. The noise becomes louder as he approaches the noisy classroom. When he finally arrives at the scene, he slams open the door of the room, making everyone stop whatever they were doing.
"What is hell is going on?!" Noctis angrily shouts as he saw the students having a small fashion show inside the room.
The boys wrapped their jackets around their waist and used it as skirts. Some were even wearing makeup.
"Do you not realize that the rooms beside you are quietly having their classes?!" Noctis shouts at them again.
The students were shocked. Not because they were being scolded, but because a random young-looking boy was suddenly shouting at them.
"Am I in the science department or am I mistaken?" Noctis asks them, but no one had the guts to answer him.
"You are college students, are you not?" he asks again, but still, no one answers.
Suddenly, someone touches Noctis's shoulder. With a low voice, the man says, "Excuse me kid but why are you shouting at my students?"
"
K-kid?
" the word that Noctis heard that literally echoed inside his head.
"Are you even a student here?" the man bravely continues, shocking Noctis even more.
Noctis immediately removes the man's hand from his shoulder and turns around to face him. He was about to tell the man that he was the president of the school, but he freezes instead when he sees the man's face.
The man freezes as well when he directly sees the boy's green eyes.
"You!" both of them finally shouts in unison.
Sir Clemens, and the rest of the students, looked at the two confusingly.
Art, who was just as shocked to see Noctis, points at him and says, "What are you-" but then he pauses and grins, like he just realized something.
"Don't tell me you were looking for me kid. Are you actually here to give back my handkerchief?" Art mischievously asks, making Noctis be taken aback.
"Excuse me sir but who are you?" sir Clemens asks back since he noticed that Noctis hasn't said anything yet to at least defend himself.
Art looks back at sir Clemens and says, "I'm the professor of this class, professor Arthur Bain. But the question here is...who are YOU?"
Sir Clemens fixes his tie and clears his throat. He couldn't believe the school hired such a boastful-looking man like Art.
"I am Etienne Clemens," Sir Clemens starts. Then he gestures at Noctis and continues, "And this young man right here is none other than Noctis Marius IV, the president of this university."
boom
.
Art's eyes widens from shock. The students inside the room even gasped from the sudden reveal.
"
No wonder he was so confident to scold us,
" one of the students thought.
"P-president? You're joking right? He's a child!" Art suddenly shouts, shocking Noctis even more.
But that was the last straw. Noctis has heard so much disrespect from Art in a single minute. Noctis doesn't even care about the incident the other day anymore. He's the president of this university. This mere professor should show him a little respect.
"Watch your mouth Mr. Bain or I might just fire you," Noctis says with a calm voice. But it sounded so dominating that it honestly brought chills to Art's spine.
"
You weren't joking,
" Art whispers to sir Clemens, but Noctis was still able to hear it.
Noctis smirks and walks inside the room, immediately making the students properly sit down on their seats.
Art quickly follows behind him, now feeling tensed since he just called the university president a kid and a child. He was willing to bow in front of Noctis now just so he wouldn't fire him. He needed this job more than anything. He couldn't afford getting fired now.
"You're late. Classes start at 8:30," Noctis says, expecting the room and not looking at Art at all.
Art gulps and curses under his breath. Jeffrey just warned him about the president's visit and he still didn't listen.
He clears his throat and finally answers, "I was waiting for my bag to dry. It suddenly rained yesterday and I didn't bring an umbrella."
Noctis unknowingly looks back at Art's suitcase. He sees that the suitcase was actually a little chipped, maybe because it wasn't really waterproof or because the bag was just really cheap and old.
He felt guilty because he was the reason why it rained yesterday, but he couldn't help but convince himself that it's Art fault too for not bringing an umbrella with him.
"Well it doesn't give you a reason to be late. Since you weren't here, your students ended up having an immature fashion show instead of studying," Noctis tells him, making some of the students embarrassingly look away.
"Well it's okay since they're expressing themselves creatively," Art defends.
"If they want to express themselves creatively then shouldn't they move to the Art Department instead?" Noctis says back.
Art chuckles, like what Noctis said was some kind of joke, "Students can express themselves creatively. Whether they're in the Science department, Math department, or even at the literature department."
"Alright, whatever you say. But I hope you know that I want you to lecture your students after this incident. I don't want the school to have visitors who will see your students act so childishly. I do not want your tardiness to become a reason why my school will have a bad reputation, " Noctis tells him.
Art somehow felt like Noctis was taking this incident too seriously. So he bravely holds Noctis's shoulder again, "Don't worry President Marius, they're good at what they do. And I don't want to sound offensive but I think they might even be better than you," Art bravely says, making the students gasp.
"Excuse me Mr. Bain but you are-"
Noctis quickly lifts his hand to stop sir Clemens. He then looks back at Art and says with a smirk, "Don't try me Mr. Bain."
Art doesn't say anything and just looks back at Noctis. Then he suddenly grins, like he just thought of something brilliant, "Well then, wouldn't it be great if our dear president can teach us something about our lesson today," he says with a wide smile.
"
He really thinks I'm a child
," Noctis whispers to sir Clemens, making sir Clemens chuckle.
Art didn't expect Noctis to agree. So when Noctis suddenly goes to the whiteboard, everyone was shocked.
"What's the lesson then?" Noctis confidently asks.
Art tries to play it cool as he answers, "Law of planetary motion."
"
Too easy,
" Noctis tells himself as he faces the board.
Without checking a book or even pausing for a minute to think about it, Noctis starts writing on the board.
"Get your notebooks and write everything you see on the board. Don't worry, I'll make it short and easy to understand," Noctis says without facing the students.
Sir Clemens stands beside Art with a proud smile.
"
You shouldn't challenge him like that Mr. Bain,
" sir Clemens whispers, making Art gulp nervously.
Without looking at the students, Noctis started, "There are three laws of Planetary Motion..."
He writes them all on the board but doesn't explain it yet. He looks back at the students and asks first, "But before I proceed let's talk about Johannes Kepler. Who knows something about him?"
One student raises her hand and answers, "He's an astronomer."
Noctis nods his head and says, "Well that's right. But he's also a mathematician and an astrologer, which isn't exactly what we'll be concerned about. Now what inspired Kepler into making the law of Planetary Motion?"
Students raised their hands to answer, and the discussion continued like that.
Art stood there, dumbfounded. He stares at Noctis, not sure if he was captivated by him, or if he was intimidated by him. Eventually, after staring at Noctis to the point where he'd melt, Noctis ends the discussion with ease, making Art speechless.
The students couldn't help but clap their hands as Noctis finished off the whole lesson in only less than ten minutes. And everyone was able to understand it because Noctis sounded like he actually had a talk with Kepler himself, which he didn't, if you're wondering.
With a proud smile, sir Clemens walks towards Noctis and says, "I think that's enough, don't you think?"
Noctis glances at the window and sees that it was drizzling outside now.
"
We need to go before the sun comes out,
" sir Clemens whispers, making Noctis nod his head in understanding.
"Well Mr. Bain, it was a pleasure to meet you again," Noctis says as he walks towards Art who couldn't even look straight at his eyes anymore.
"And as for your handkerchief, I'll ask one of my guards to personally send it to you here. I'm a busy man so I might not be able to come here again," Noctis explains, making Art quickly shake his hand frantically, "N-No, you don't have to give me the handkerchief back. You can just...have it," Art nervously answers.
Noctis was going to say something when he suddenly felt that something was wrong.
A student was going to turn his camera on to take a photo of him, so Noctis immediately turns to him with no hesitation. He points at the student, making the student unable to move. With a smirk on Noctis's face, he says, "Don't even try it young man or you will regret it."
The student gulps, but he doesn't say anything. The moment Noctis puts his hand down, the student was immediately released by his
hold.
Noctis then looks back at Art who was looking at him confusingly.
Noctis smiles and moves closer until they were only a few inches away from each other. He lifts his hand and holds Art's shoulder, then he leans closer and whispers in his ear, "
It must hurt to always fake a smile...don't you think Mr. Arthur Bain?
"
Art's eyes widened from shock.
Noctis smirks and pats Art's shoulder before leaving the room with sir Clemens.
The whole room was quiet.
Art stood there in the middle, frozen in place.
"Professor Bain?" a student asks, making Art blink and snap back to his senses.
Art remembered where he was. He looks at the door that Noctis came out of. Like something was controlling him, Art was about to run out and follow Noctis for some reason that he could not understand. But he was able to stop himself. because he felt like that was the exact thing that Noctis wanted him to do.
And the last thing that Art wanted to do...
Was be captivated by a kid.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [WANT]
✝✝✝
Noctis quickly enters the East Sanctum with sir Clemens right behind him.
They weren't able to tour the rest of the campus because the rain stopped and the sun was slowly coming out. And Noctis blamed no one else but that annoying tall man named Arthur Bain.
"Can you believe that man? He literally treated me like a child who knows absolutely nothing," Noctis ranted as he and sir Clemens walk their way towards the main lobby.
"Maybe he was just surprised that the president of a university like Marius is being run by a boy that's younger than him," sir Clemens explains, trying to cool Noctis down since Noctis has been talking about Art ever since they left the university.
"Still. He does not have the right to belittle me like that," Noctis persistently says.
When they arrived at the lobby, Noctis stopped and stared at the vampires in front of him.
Standing on the left was 127-years-old First Class Vampire,
Margaret Lancaster
. The head of the North Sanctum, and a close childhood friend of Noctis.
The man at the right was 132-years-old First Class vampire,
Leviathan Bonham
. The head of the South Sanctum, and a man that Noctis had no choice but to be friends with.
"My lord," both greeted in unison when they saw Noctis.
Noctis rolls his eyes and walks pass them, "What is it this time?" he asks as he continued to walk away.
Margaret and Levi immediately follow behind Noctis with sir Clemens.
"Did no one inform you about the meeting today?" Levi asks him.
"Obviously not," Noctis answers, still not looking back at the two vampires.
"Well the Sanctum heads are having a meeting today. Consider yourself informed," Levi says with a smirk.
Noctis doesn't say anything and enters his office.
"You didn't attend the meeting at the West Sanctum so we decided to conduct the next meeting here just to make sure you'll be present," Margaret tells him.
Noctis sits down on the chair in front of his desk, automatically making the two sit down on the seats in front of him.
"What on earth are you even wearing?" Levi asks, gesturing at the black suit that Noctis was wearing.
Noctis removes his necktie and looks at Levi with annoyance, "I met up with university staff. Did you expect me to look like a Goth when I meet-"
"I'll get you some snacks," sir Clemens suddenly interrupts, leaving the room before Noctis could even answer him.
"Why so grumpy Nox?" Margaret asks since his dear friend obviously looks like he's in a bad mood today.
"Campus tour didn't go too well?" Levi adds.
Noctis ignores them and says instead, "If this is a Sanctum head meeting, then where's the head of the West Sanctum?"
Margaret sighs and looks at Levi, expecting him to answer for them. So Levi clears his throat and says, "Well, he's kinda...busy."
"Busy? You mean busy getting drunk and fucking men and women alike?" Noctis fires back, and Levi and Margaret finally doesn't say anything.
"But he said he gave you an anniversary gift. He said it was very expensive too," Levi then quickly adds.
Noctis seriously looks at Levi and says, "He gave me a very expensive bottle of
human blood
."
When they heard what Noctis just said, Margaret couldn't help but let a snicker escape her mouth.
"
Seriously old man. I'm trying to help you here,
" Levi thought so himself, trying his best not to call the vampire now so he could scold him.
"Anyways, with or without him the meeting must proceed. So what are we here to talk about?" Noctis asks.
Like Noctis flicked a switch, the two suddenly became serious.
"I had a chat with the high council. They visited the other day and they said they wanted us to train young vampires who are five-years-old and up," Margaret tells him.
"For fucks sake. Five year olds? They want to train five year olds?" Noctis asks in disbelief.
"North Sanctum holds the Vampire Fighters. The council wants the young ones to train early so they could join the other troops," Margaret explains, making Noctis sigh and massage his temple from frustration.
"We are not at war. We do not need more fighters," Noctis reminds them.
"So what do you want us to do?" Margaret asks.
Noctis writes something down on his notebook and looks back at Margaret and answers, "I'll talk to the council. Tell the mothers at the North Sanctum to not worry. Their children will not face combat in such a young age. I'll make sure of it."
Margaret nods his head and says, "Understood my lord."
Noctis then looks at Levi and asks, "And you. What seems to be the problem at the South Sanctum?"
Levi takes a deep breath and seriously looks back at Noctis.
"Where do I begin?"
Sanctums.
Each Sanctum holds a significant role.
The
North Sanctum
is the Sanctum that houses the Vampire Fighters. It is also where the weapons are hidden.
The
South Sanctum
is the Sanctum that houses the vampire politicians and scholars. They're the vampires who are important to humans, and they're the vampires who mingle with the humans to gain knowledge about them.
The oldest vampire library is also found in that Sanctum.
The
West Sanctum
is the Sanctum that houses the slaves, or the Lower Class vampires who do hard labor for the higher class vampires.
And lastly, the
East Sanctum
is the main house of the High Class Vampires. This is also where the High Council is staying.
"William Harlan, the only vampire who has a position at the government seat, just informed me that the government will start taking legal actions about the increasing murder victims of the men they refer to as an insignificant
cult,
" Levi explains.
"Legal action...meaning?"
"They'll further investigate the case. At first the government was turning a blind eye on this matter, but women wearing nun clothes just suddenly killing dozens of people who they claim are vampires, finally caught their attention," Levi explains.
Noctis holds his hands together and answers, "Then let them investigate. No one will believe that cult anyways."
Levi looks at him with disbelief and quickly says, "You do understand that if they find out that they really are killing vampires, the government won't be quiet about this?"
"I already assigned a group of professional vampires to change the dead vampire bodies with human bodies. Evidences of anything that will point to '
vampire'
are also being erased. Our identity will not be at stake, so you do not have to worry," Noctis assures him.
"But what if someone betrays our kind? We have slaves, someone might escape and suddenly turn to the people for revenge," Levi suddenly tells him.
Noctis chuckles, "The head of the West Sanctum is handling the slaves. No slave has escaped for almost one hundred years thanks to his care. He might be a drunkard but I trust his abilities. So should you," Noctis answers him.
Levi was going to say something again, but he finally takes a deep breath and says instead, "Alright, I trust your confidence in this matter my lord."
"If bad things happen, I'll handle it. So still, thank you for telling me about this matter," Noctis adds, making Levi nod his head as a sign of
'you're welcome'.
"Anything else?" Noctis asks, but then someone knocks on the door, interrupting their discussion.
Before Noctis could even answer, sir Clemens opens the door with a tray of tea and blood cookies.
If you're wondering, vampires can eat human food. They just don't acquire the nutrients and it doesn't really satisfy their hunger, which is why they need blood.
"You three should take a break," sir Clemens says as he places the tray on top of Noctis's desk. He then bows and leaves the room again.
"Well then, let's eat," Noctis invites, making the two start eating.
"By the way, I saw Rosé today. She's beautiful as ever," Levi states with a grin. Making it confusing if he was serious about his statement or if he was just joking.
"And she's still very much in love with you. We grew up together but she treats me like I'm dirt. I'm not gonna steal you from her so I don't understand the hate," Margaret adds, making Noctis chuckle.
"That's because you're the only vampire she could never win against," Levi answers, making Margaret chuckle, "I am not interested in competing with a child," she jokes, suddenly making Noctis frown.
Margaret notices her friend's sudden expression change so she puts her cup down and asks, "Did I say something wrong?"
Noctis blinks and quickly shakes his head as an answer, "N-No...the word '
child'
just automatically makes me remember this professor I met earlier."
Levi takes a sip from his tea and lifts his right eyebrow, "You seem to be bothered by this...professor."
"He called me a kid and thought I was stupid. Who wouldn't be bothered by that?" Noctis asks them, making Levi laugh.
"A kid? Humans are so gullible. Just because we look young doesn't mean they've been in this world longer. This is the main reason why I don't usually go out of the Sanctum. Humans annoy me...Oh and the smell of their scent? Disgusting," Levi says, and Noctis couldn't agree more.
"Who even likes human blood anyway?" Levi adds, making Margaret clear her throat.
The two vampires look at her direction, then they start laughing at the sudden realization.
"No offense Marge," Levi quickly says, making Margaret roll her eyes in annoyance.
While Margaret and Levi enjoy the snacks, Noctis leans on his chair and touches his necklace, "I can't help but feel like I should settle something with that man."
"Why? You like him?" Levi jokingly asks, but to their surprise, Noctis seriously answers him, "N-No...not '
like
'. There's something about him that I cannot really point out."
"You want something from him then," Levi says instead.
Noctis looks out the window and nods his head, "I do actually."
"Like what? Revenge? His head on a silver platter?" Levi continues to ask, but then Margaret stares at her close friend and smirks, "His touch?"
And like Margaret turned on a switch, Noctis suddenly remembers the time Art's warm hand held his shoulder on their first meeting.
Noctis gulps and quickly looks back at the two, "I honestly don't know," he answers them.
"Well if it bothers you so much, why not meet up with him again?" Margaret suggested.
Noctis looks at her, but he doesn't say anything so she continues, "Meet up with that man. And when you see him again, you'll know exactly what you want from him."
Art turns off the lamp on his desk and stands up. He stretches his arms and yawns loudly. The faculty room was dark and empty that his yawn literally echoed inside the room.
He’s been staying at the faculty room since this morning, checking all the reports his students have passed to him. But working his ass off is only a distraction for Art just so he wouldn’t have to think about that embarrassing encounter with the school’s president anymore.
He thought he was going to get fired after what happened, but no one really fired him, which was a great relief for him.
Art never really acted in such an immature manner before. But somehow he just couldn’t control himself for some reason when he was face-to-face with Noctis. There was something about that boy that Art just couldn’t really understand. He was so fragile and beautiful, but at the same time, he was so dangerous and intimidating. All traits made Art irritated.
“ It must hurt to always fake a smile…don’t you think Mr. Arthur Bain ,“ Art suddenly remembers, making him aggressively scratch his head from frustration.
“Arthur Bain, get a hold of yourself.” Art immediately tells himself when he noticed that that boy was slowly consuming his thoughts again.
He takes his things and shoves it all inside his bag. He then takes a deep breath and finally leaves the faculty room.
“ I don’t even know what I want with that boy, “ he tells himself as he continues to walk down the long silent corridor.
When he finally arrives outside the building, Art suddenly stops when he sees a luxurious car parked right in front of the school’s main entrance.
Leaning on the said car was none other than Noctis Marius IV.
“Good evening,” Noctis casually says.
Art stares at him. Not sure if he was seeing things because he’s dead tired, or Noctis is seriously right in front of him.
Art had to pinch himself just to make sure he’s not seeing things.
When he felt the pain escalate his entire body, Art knew he was wide-awake, and he was really looking at the real Noctis Marius IV.
“Looks like you’ve seen a ghost, “ Noctis comments when he notices that Art hasn’t said a single word yet.
Art blinks and laughs when he remembered their first meeting.
“I thought I wasn’t supposed to be able to see you again,” Art jokes, making Noctis grin, glad Art was loosing up a little.
Noctis walks closer to where Art was and says, “Don’t worry. This time you can take a good look.”
Art was about to flirt back, but his instincts told him to take a step back instead. So Art did. And he clears his throat and immediately changes the subject, “What are you doing here President Marius?”
Noctis frowns upon hearing what Art just said. Art addressing him as President Marius already made Noctis understand that Art was starting to build boundaries between them.
“Just wanted to look around,” Noctis lied, and he wanted Art to know how obvious the lie was so he could ask him again. But Art decides not to question it.
“You’re looking around at night wearing jet-black shades?” Art asks instead, and without hesitation, Noctis removes the shades, giving Art a good view of his beautiful green eyes.
“Better?” Noctis asks.
Art gulps and quickly looks away.
“I think I should go. Enjoy your midnight stroll…President Marius,” Art says, immediately walking away from Noctis. Afraid that if he stays too long, he might just end up discovering what he’s already starting to feel about the boy.
“Wait,” Noctis quickly calls out, and Art stops, like he was being commanded to stop.
“I need to tell you something,” Noctis tells him, making Art slowly turn around to face him.
Noctis takes a deep breath and slowly walks closer to where Art was. He then stops, inches away from him now. He wanted to move closer, but he didn’t want Art to move away from him again.
Art gulps. Noctis was so close to him that he could honestly smell the cologne on his neck.
“Actually…” Noctis starts, “There’s something that I want from you,” he finally tells him.
Art dared to look at Noctis’s eyes, but he immediately regretted it because he couldn’t look away anymore, “And what is it that you want from me exactly?” he asks with a low voice.
Noctis smirks and finally moves closer.
Art’s eyes widens from shock when he suddenly saw Noctis’s eyes change to red and back to green again. He thought he was just seeing things again. He wanted to rub his eyes, but he was too captivated to even look away, even for a second.
With Noctis’s mouth close to his, Noctis whispers, “ Follow me, and I’ll tell you EXACTLY what I want from you. “
to be continued…
B1OOD - [WARM BODY]
✝✝✝
“Follow me, and I’ll tell you EXACTLY what I want from you.”
Art stood there, frozen.
He wasn’t sure if he was going to look away, move away, or continue to stare back at Noctis’s tantalizing green eyes that keeps on telling him to just take a chance and-
“No,” Art suddenly says, shocking Noctis and even himself.
“No?” Noctis asks confusingly. No one has ever defied him so hearing someone straight out decline him shocked him a little.
Art gulps and quickly moves away from Noctis. He tries not to look back at him as he says, “I-It’s kinda late. And I’m busy, so I think I don’t have time for-”
“Stop it,” Noctis tells him, quickly making Art stop midsentence.
Noctis looks at Art and continuously tries to manipulate him into finally following his orders. But Art didn’t even flinch, making Noctis remember that Art was somehow immune to his powers.
“Stop pretending,” Noctis says instead.
Art slowly looks back at Noctis, but he doesn’t move closer to him, like Art was afraid of him, or rather, he was afraid of what he’d end up doing to him.
But Noctis had enough.
Art keeps on acting up. He feels that he should be distant because he’s the older one, and on the other hand, it’s because Noctis is practically his boss too, which makes it even more complicated for him. He doesn’t even know if he should call Noctis ‘sir’, or ‘kid.’
“I can’t stop thinking about you. And I know you feel the same way because your eyes say you want something from me too. So stop pretending and just take whatever you want from me,” Noctis bravely says.
Art clenches his fist, trying his best to control himself, “Pretending? If you mean making sure I don’t get fired because I screwed around with the president of the university I’m working at then yeah, I am pretending,” Art answers back.
Noctis stares at him, like he finally had an idea on what he’s supposed to do so he could finally make Art listen to him.
“If you’re so afraid of getting fired then let me rephrase my previous statement. Follow me…or I’ll fire you,” Noctis tells him, surprising Art.
“A few moments ago you were seducing me, now you’re blackmailing me?” Art asks in disbelief.
Noctis smirks, glad that Art was able to notice that he was actually trying to seduce him.
“You obviously don’t want me to seduce you, so blackmailing you is the only thing I could do now,” Noctis says, now opening the car door.
“If I don’t see you sitting beside me in ten seconds, say goodbye to your position in my university,” Noctis says, entering the car and sitting on the driver’s seat without even waiting for Art to answer.
Art was thinking of just running away now, but then he was too afraid that Noctis might be serious about his blackmail so he curses under his breath and runs towards the car.
He opens the door and immediately sits on the passengers seat.
The two sit there in silence.
Noctis glances at Art and suddenly smirks.
“I’m not kidnapping you so don’t look too tensed,” Noctis says, turning on the engine of the car.
Art looks at the interior of the car instead of commenting about what Noctis just said. He has never seen a car as luxurious as this one, so he’s lucky to be riding one right now.
“So where are you taking me president Marius?” Art awkwardly asks as Noctis started driving off.
“Nox is fine. I’m not used to people calling me that,” Noctis explains, because in all honestly, he’s more used to being called my lord, but he can’t possibly ask Art to call him that.
“Nocts?” Art repeats, making Noctis shake his head and answer back, “N-O-X. Nox, not Nocts.”
Art chuckles and looks at Noctis, “How did Noctis become Nox?”
Noctis smirks and answers without looking back at Art, “Question me and I’ll fire you.”
“Be careful. Firing me will become a habit,” Art jokes.
“ Being with me will become your habit, “ Noctis whispers to himself, making Art confusingly look at him. But he doesn’t ask Noctis about it anymore.
Soon after, the drive became quiet again. So Art clears his throat and decides to break the ice for the first time, “I know I can’t question you anymore, but can I ask where we’re going at least?”
“We’ll just have a few drinks, maybe talk a little about the university, then leave. We’re going to keep it professional so don’t worry,” Noctis says with a grin, obviously lying again.
Art chuckles because Noctis isn’t even trying to hide the lie.
Now he’s really starting to get tempted about what Noctis really wants from him even when it’s already so obvious. He obviously wants the D. No need to act innocent here.
“You know you’re very strange. You always seem to surprise me whenever we meet each other,” Art tells him, making Noctis remember how he literally lost it when Art suddenly saw him even when he was invisible.
“Well I did seem kind of strange on our first meeting. So I hope you forget about what I strangely said that time,” Noctis says, and then Art quickly uses it as an opportunity to address their most recent meeting as well, “I was kinda unprofessional on our second meeting, so I hope you forgive me for how I acted.”
Noctis laughs and glances at Art, “Now I’m excited on how our third meeting will end.”
“Well that depends on you,” Art tells Noctis since Noctis is obviously in full control on what they’ll be doing tonight.
“If you behave well tonight Mr. Bain then I’ll make our third meeting worthwhile,” Noctis bravely says, daring to flirt with Art again. But instead of flirting back, Art simply says, “Art.”
“What?” Noctis confusingly asks.
Art couldn’t help but smile as he explains, “You can go ahead and call me Art.”
Noctis finally looks straight at him, “Art,” Noctis repeats, suddenly making Art happy just by hearing his name come out of Noctis’s mouth.
Art smiles and looks out the window, “Nox,” he says back, trying out how Noctis’s name would feel in his mouth.
He smiles again, but this time, it wasn’t a fake smile like how he always does, because the beautiful boy that Art was just dreaming about was real; looking back at him with his beautiful green eyes that was as real as the red iris that he had the honors of witnessing.
Noctis and Art arrive at an exclusive club called '
Sanguis Club'.
Noctis wears his shades back and parks in front of the club. As soon as he parks the car, two bouncers immediately ran to where he was to open his door for him.
Art on the other hand goes out of the car without assistance since the bouncers completely ignored his presence. He then walks beside Noctis and analyzes the place.
It was a usual looking club, but the people waiting in line were all wearing black leather clothes, making Art nervous.
"
Where the hell did he bring me?
" Art thought to himself.
"Good evening lor-"
Noctis quickly looks at the bouncers and mentally stops them from saying anything further.
"Just let us in," he simply says, making the bouncers let Noctis and Art go straight towards the main entrance, making the others who were waiting in line look at him angrily.
Noctis walks inside the club with Art right behind him. Art was expecting loud music to blare in his ear, but to his surprise, the music inside the club was somehow mellow and seductive. Everything inside was red and black. There were almost-naked men & women dancing inside cages while others casually drink and watch.
The atmosphere was already weird to begin with, but the weirdest part was that the moment they entered the club, everyone suddenly looks at Art, like Art was a meal that everyone was willing to devour.
"What is this place? Are you sure it's okay to be here? If someone we know sees us here your reputation will be-"
Noctis quickly cuts Art off and says, "Didn't I tell you to stop questioning me?"
Art was about to say something again, but he was interrupted as a sexy woman suddenly stands in front of Noctis. Without saying a single word, the woman suddenly drapes her arms around Noctis's neck and starts kissing him.
Noctis smirks and glances at Art who had a very shocked expression. When he was already satisfied with Art's reaction, Noctis gently pushes the woman away and whispers, "
I have a guest.
"
The woman doesn't even look embarrassed as she looks at Art. Instead, she curtsies in front of him and walks towards him. She leans forward, about to kiss him like how she kissed Noctis, but Art quickly pushes her away, making the woman smirk.
"
Do you prefer boys? I can call one right now if you want,
" she sexily asks, snaking her hands on Art's chest. But Art pushes the girl off him and quickly looks at Noctis, "I'm sorry but I'm leaving."
Noctis chuckles and quickly grabs Art's hand before he could escape, "You're acting like a virgin."
Art aggressively pulls his hand away from Noctis and says, "Stop joking around. We shouldn't be in such a place like this. If you're not concerned about your reputation then I'm sorry, because I'm concerned about mine. I'm a professor, and if someone I know sees me hanging out in a club like this then-"
Art quickly stops midsentence when he suddenly saw Noctis's eyes turn red again.
Noctis was trying to manipulate Art again, but like his first try, nothing was happening. So when he realized that Art had a shocked expression, he quickly lets go of Art's arm and looks away from him.
Art continues to stare at him, wondering if he saw it right or if it was just a trick of the lights.
"We're in a place called Sanguis Club," Noctis suddenly explains. Without looking back at Art, he continues, "I've been going here for years. This is a place where...people...want to escape. In here you are no one. You're not a president, you're not a professor, you're not a priest, you're not anything. Nobody cares about reputation, because what happens inside stays inside."
Art looks at Noctis, now a little convinced to stay a little longer.
"I told you, we're just here to have a couple of drinks. And don't worry; no one will touch you anymore. I'll make sure of it," Noctis says as he starts walking away, and to his relief, Art follows behind him.
"Nox! Ma man!" someone suddenly shouts from behind the bar area.
Noctis smiles and takes off his shades. He approaches him and happily says, "Caspian, long time no see."
The bartender named Caspian reaches out from the counter to give Noctis a quick hug, then he looks at Art and suddenly says, "Whoa, you're with a
'warm body'
."
"And apparently you're a reptile," Art says back, obviously referring to the tattoos and piercings that covered Caspian's entire body. He has an eye tattoo and even has his tongue cut into two.
He really did make himself look like a Caspian Cobra.
"
Wait, what did he mean by warm body?
" Art then whispers to Noctis, but Noctis completely ignores him.
"He's an honored guest, treat him gently," Noctis says to Caspian with a smirk before sitting down at the bar area.
Art had an instinct to just run away from this weird looking place now, but he decides not to and just sits down beside Noctis with no questions asked.
"The usual?" Caspian asks and Noctis nods his head as an answer.
Caspian takes a black bottle and pours it inside the glass that he placed in front of Noctis.
When Art saw the color of Noctis's drink, he immediately looks at Caspian and says, "I'll have some of that wine too."
Noctis chuckles, and Caspian smirks on Art's sudden statement, making Art look at both of them confusingly.
"What's so funny?" he asks.
"Oh believe me, you don't want to drink this," Caspian says instead as he puts the bottle back. He then puts out a bottle of whiskey and pours some on Art's glass.
"Your name?" Caspian asks as he looks at Art. But Art doesn't answer so Noctis answers instead, "Arthur Bain. He's a professor in my...grandfather's university."
Caspian grins, finally getting the idea on what's going on between the two.
"Oh, I see. So you're just here to relax and loosen up?" Caspian asks, but neither Noctis nor Art answers him.
"Sorry, I'll go," Caspian simply says, putting the bottle of blood and the bottle of whiskey in front of his two customers.
But before completely leaving, Caspian looks at Art, winks at him, and then whispers, "
Nox likes it raw,
" then finally he leaves, making Art look at him angrily.
The two was now alone again.
Noctis takes a sip of his drink, and then Art follows and takes a shot of his whiskey.
Soon after it became a cycle. Noctis takes a sip of his drink, and then Art takes a shot of his whiskey. It went on and on until the bottles that Caspian gave them were almost empty.
"I'm going to vomit," Art jokes, finally saying something after being silent for an hour.
Noctis chuckles and wipes his now very red lips with his pale hands.
Art looks at him. He couldn't help but notice Noctis's delicious-looking red lips.
"Your lips look beautiful," Art suddenly says, shocking Noctis a little on Art's sudden comment. But what surprised him even more was that Art really moved closer and gently held it, "REALLY beautiful," he says again.
Noctis smirks and looks back at Art with amusement.
"
Great, he's drunk,
" he says to himself, still not saying anything to Art.
Art finally lets go of Noctis's lips, but he turns and faces his entire body to Noctis's direction.
Noctis doesn't say anything and did the same, making their knees touch. Now the two were face to face with each other, smiling like idiots.
Art lifts his hand up again and touches Noctis's face, "Your eyes look amazing," he says, carelessly touching his nose next, "Your nose too. And damn, your lips...you're like an angel."
Noctis was supposed to laugh on Art's statement about him, but Art suddenly leans closer until his lips were inches away from him.
Art was so close that Noctis could smell the scent of whiskey in his mouth. He then smirks and whispers, "
You want me right?
"
"
I think so,
" Noctis whispers back.
Art leans even closer to the point that whenever he spoke, his own lips would touch Noctis's lips, "
I desperately want you too...but I can't help but be afraid of you.
"
Art then grins and suddenly moves away.
He stands up from his seat and gives Noctis a quick bow, "I had a good drink. You'll pay right? Because I'm COMPLETELY broke."
Noctis didn't even know what to say as he watches Art slowly walk away from him.
"So even when you're drunk you can't touch me?" Noctis asks. But Art was already far away that he wasn't able to hear him.
Noctis curses and looks at Caspian who was at the far end of the bar area, wiping some glass.
"Playing hard to get?" Caspian asks with a smirk, making Noctis angrily look at him.
He puts out his wallet and was about to take out some bills, but Caspian quickly says, "Its on me. Just get that man and make sure you get a piece of him."
Noctis doesn't say anything and just immediately leaves the club.
There weren't any people outside anymore and the two bouncers were the only ones left.
"Lord Noctis," one of the bouncers calls out by surprise.
"Are we going to get your car now?" the other bouncer asks, but instead of answering them, Noctis asks back, "The tall blonde man who I was with earlier, where did he go?"
"You mean the human?"
"Yes the fucking human!" Noctis shouts at them with full force, making the two flinch because his eyes suddenly turned bloody red.
"He w-went that way my lord," one of them nervously answers as he points at the empty street on the left.
Noctis doesn't say anything and quickly runs to where the bouncer was pointing. And thankfully, he was able to catch up with Art who was barely walking a straight line.
"Arthur fucking Bain!" Noctis shouts at him, making Art stop walking.
Art slowly turns around and smiles when he sees Noctis.
"My angel!" Art suddenly shouts back, confusing Noctis if he should blush or get mad.
Noctis walks towards Art and tells him, "You do know your bag is back in my car right?"
Art looks at Noctis and chuckles, and then he pats Noctis's shoulder and says, "You can just give it to me tomorrow morning."
"I can't go out in the morning," Noctis reveals, but instead of being suspicious, Art says, "Well then, you can have it. I don't need it anymore."
Without waiting for Noctis to answer, Art starts walking away again.
Noctis was finally going to give up, but then Art suddenly stumbles on the ground, making Noctis sigh heavily, "Do you even know where you're going?" Noctis asks him as he walks towards Art to help him up.
He puts Art's arm around his shoulders, but Art quickly pushes him away and says, "Y-Yes...I know where I live. If you were me you'll never forget that ugly looking place."
"Alright, then at least let me accompany you," Noctis suggests.
"N-No! A boy as beautiful as you isn't fit to even step foot in that place," Art explains, walking away again.
Noctis clenches his fist from frustration. He runs towards Art and grabs him by the shoulder to stop him, "Let me accompany you back to your apartment or I'll fire you."
Art looks at Noctis with disbelief, then seconds later, he starts laughing. "I told you, firing me would become your habit."
"I'm serious," Noctis says instead, trying his best to keep his composure.
Art stares at Noctis, then a smile slowly appears in his face, like he just thought of a great idea.
Without saying anything, Art squats on the floor, making Noctis look at him confusingly.
"What are you doing?" Noctis asks him.
Art looks up at Noctis and answers, "Hop on my back. I don't have a luxurious car like yours, but I'll take you to my apartment like a prince."
"Shouldn't I be the one doing that? You can barely even walk," Noctis tells him with his right eyebrow raised.
"I don't think you can carry me Nox. And to be honest, it wouldn't look cute if you carried me. So shut up and just hop on," Art persistently says.
"Never in a million years," Noctis simply tells him. But Art only looks back at him with a smirk, "Then I'll see you tomorrow," he says, and he knew that that was the only sentence that he has to say to finally make Noctis agree.
(
5 minutes later
)
"Why did I agree to this?" Noctis asks as he was now riding on Art's back like a kid.
Art was smiling from ear to ear as he made sure Noctis wouldn't fall. But as they were walking, he suddenly says, "I'm sorry."
Noctis looks at him annoying and says, "Heck yeah you better apologize. You're the only person who I have ever agreed to-"
Art quickly cuts Noctis off and says, "N-No...I meant was-" Art pauses and stops walking. Then he turns his head to the right and continues, "I'm sorry if I didn't kiss you tonight ."
Noctis gulps and takes a deep breath, "That's not something you should be sorry for."
"But you wanted me to right?" Art suddenly asks him, making Noctis unable to answer.
"Did you?" Noctis asks Art instead.
Art doesn't say anything for a couple of seconds. Then, he finally answers, "I did. And I still do."
Noctis gulps, but Art doesn't do anything and starts walking instead, ignoring the fact that he just told Noctis that he basically wanted him too.
Noctis wanted to protest and just go down from Art and just leave, but he decides to stay, even when he knew he was acting like a fool because of him.
So instead, he leans his head on Art's shoulder and hugs him tightly, feeling Art's warm body against his coldness. He closes his eyes, suddenly smelling Art's scent. Noctis quickly gulps, and when he opens his eyes back, his iris was now a bloody red color, but this time, it didn't turn back like before.
His fangs slowly came out. He moves closer to Noctis's neck, his heart beating faster than normal. He opens his mouth, inches away from biting Art. But then, like something hit him, he stops, realizing what he was about to do.
Noctis takes a deep breath and immediately leans his head on Art's shoulder again, hiding his face behind Art, praying that Art wouldn't turn around and notice that he was now in his vampire form.
The only thing that happened right for Noctis was that he was able to drink that bottle of vampire blood earlier. Because if he didn't, Art's blood would be the first human blood that would ever touch Noctis's tongue.
And Noctis was afraid that he might just end up liking the only thing that he was born to hate.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [TOLERATE]
✝✝✝
Art finally puts Noctis down.
He then looks back at Noctis and smiles, "Welcome to my apartment," he says with a loud voice, almost waking the neighbours up.
Noctis doesn't say anything but looks up to see the old and beat down apartment complex in front of them. And to make things worse, the apartment was in a street filled with other old apartments and people who looked like criminals.
Someone was even holding a broken bottle when they passed through a dark aisle.
This is obviously not the nicest neighbourhood in the city.
"It's ugly," Noctis straight out told Art, making Art laugh out loud.
"Oh believe me, I know," he says. Then he goes inside and waves his hand in front of Noctis; "Well you saw my UGLY apartment so...later."
(
Yup, 'Call me by your name' reference. I just HAD to put that in, even just once.
)
Noctis sighs and quickly follows Art inside, "No, I'll follow you to your room. And don't worry, I'm not going to do anything to you, if that's what you're wondering."
Art chuckles, but he doesn't say anything to Noctis anymore. He was just too tired and too drunk to stop him now.
So the two of them went up to Art's apartment room, which was at the top floor. The elevator was broken, which Art explained as, "
Broken ever since he first rented the apartment
." Which was basically years ago. But Noctis didn't mind. He wasn't the kind of '
person
' to be tired too quickly. He was just concerned that Art lived in this small and old apartment complex that looked like it would fall apart if someone just drops a single book on the floor.
When they arrive in front of a door that had the numbers 428, Art suddenly turns to look at Noctis and pouts; "I just remembered...I forgot my keys in my bag."
Noctis's eyes widens from shock. He sighs and massages his temple from frustration as he looks back at Art, "Why didn't you tell me earlier?!" he angry shouts at Art. But seconds later, Art starts laughing, making Noctis even more furious.
"I'm just kidding, we don't even need a key," Art tells Noctis, shocking him. Then, he looks back at the door and gives the door a quick and hard push.
The door surprisingly opens, shocking Noctis even more.
"That's fucking dangerous," Noctis tells him. But Art ignores Noctis's comment and walks inside, "Please, come inside."
Noctis nods his head and walks inside the apartment room, following behind Art.
Noctis almost flinched when he saw at least two rats run in front of him when they arrived inside. The building was already old, but Noctis practically tried his best to not let a gasp escape from his mouth because of total shock.
The apartment – if you can even call it an apartment – was the most unlivable apartment Noctis has ever seen.
The walls were dirty, and it had trails of dirty green water that came from the roof. The ceiling had holes too, which explains why there were at least three buckets lying around the place. There were dirty dishes, trashes everywhere, and a mattress on the floor that looked like it was as old as him.
It somehow made Noctis feel bad because their maid's room looked better than this dump.
"Welcome to reality Noctis Marius the Fourth," Art says when he notices Noctis's expression.
"How on earth can you live here?" Noctis asks as he looks around the place.
Art takes off his clothes while Noctis was looking at the dirty sink. "I'm too busy and too poor. This was the cheapest apartment that was close to the university," Art answers.
Noctis then turns around and was about to say something to Art, but he immediately stops when he see's Art wearing nothing else but boxers.
Noctis didn't know if he was capable of blushing, but as cold as he could be, he felt his face burning a little.
"Are you somehow seducing me now?" Noctis suddenly asks, trying his best to keep his cool.
Art chuckles and throws himself on the mattress, lying on his stomach and burying his face on the pillow.
"
You can leave if you want. I'm not expecting you to stay here anyways
," Art mumbles under the pillow.
"What's with the scar?" Noctis asks instead since he got a quick glimpse of a scar on Art's chest area.
"
I had a heart surgery when I was a baby,
" Art quickly answers, but he doesn't explain it any further.
Noctis sighs and glances at Art.
"Well at least I know he's safe here now," Noctis says; finally ready to leave Art alone. But before he could leave, he looks around the place one last time. Then he looks back at Art, and suddenly, something inside him made him pity him.
"
How can someone live in such a place like this?"
Noctis thought.
He would be willing to leave a couple of bucks that would be enough for Art to move out, but deep down he also knew Art wouldn't want that. For a man like Art, the last thing that he'd want is for a '
kid
' to pity him.
"At least clean up you fucking moron," Noctis says. Then suddenly he goes to the sink, pulls his sleeves up and surprisingly washes the dishes.
He throws the trash away, folds the clothes that were lying everywhere, and even sweeps the floor.
"Done," Noctis says as he looks around and smiles satisfyingly. At least now the apartment looks tidy.
To finish up, he opens the door. His eyes turn red again, and without saying anything, rats suddenly came out. And like Noctis was commanding them, the rats ran out of the apartment.
Noctis's eyes slowly turned green again as he shuts the door.
"Now I'm officially done," Noctis says, glad he had powers to control nocturnal animals too.
He walks towards Art and kicks the mattress, but Art doesn't move, giving Noctis the conclusion that he finally passed out.
So he squats in front of him and says, "Your boss, and the last Highborn in the world, just cleaned your disgusting apartment. You are seriously the luckiest human in the world Arthur Bain," he tells him, but Art still doesn't answer.
Noctis takes a deep breath and stands up.
He walks towards the window and looks out at the city lights.
"You have it rough. Now I understand why you always have a fake smile," Noctis tells him, even though he was aware that Art wouldn't be able to hear him. Though deep down, Noctis secretly wanted him to.
"I'm not gonna ask you how your life turned out to be how it is today, but let me give you a tip...Humans are cruel. They always were, and they always will. They're cruel, even to their own kind," Noctis says, turning around to look at Art.
"I hated your species, and I still do. It disgusts me when I see your kind, but at worse days it's not just disgust, but pure hatred," Noctis explains.
He then remembers the time his kind was mercilessly being killed one by one by both Night Warriors and Humans.
"Night Warriors captured our kind. Then humans tortured and killed them," Noctis explains further, the anger present in his voice.
"Most humans would drag my people outside during the day so they could burn. Some blinded them and raped them. Every morning I'd hear their agonizing screams and there was nothing...NOTHING that I could have done," Noctis continues, but then he stops when he realizes that there were tears falling from his eyes now.
"Why am I even saying these things to a drunk man?" Noctis asks himself, quickly wiping the tears away.
He walks towards Art and squats in front of him again, "After everything you people have done to us, I still can't do anything to avenge my kind. Do you even know how it feels to hide while the murderers of your entire family happily lives in the world our kind practically built?"
Art's body lay lifeless in bed, making Noctis chuckle, "Of course you don't. You know nothing about a lot of things."
Noctis then puts his hand on top of Art's head, "You look at me like I know nothing, but believe me when I say I know more than you would ever know in your lifetime young man," he tells him with a grin.
"I hate humans. But why is it that I can't help but feel attracted to you?" he unknowingly asks him. Then he takes a deep breath and grabs Art's hand with his free hand. Then, he gently kisses it.
His lips touching Art's rough hand made Noctis's fangs suddenly appear. It was like every time he's with Art, he couldn't help but let his vampire traits go lose.
"From all the people that I have met...you're the only one that I can live to tolerate," Noctis says.
"I told you our third meeting would be worthwhile. But in our fourth meeting, I'll definitely get that kiss. But before I leave, at least dream about me...Mr. Arthur Bain."
Noctis's iris was slowly turning red as his hands held Art's head. He also has the power to manipulate dreams, but when he tries to do it on Art, he just couldn't.
Art felt like he had an invisible forcefield that stops all of Noctis's powers from affecting him.
While still trying to break that so-called
forcefield,
Noctis quickly pulls his hand away from him when he surprisingly felt his hand burn.
Noctis looks down at Art with shock.
"
What on earth are you?
" Noctis whispers to himself.
He blows on his hand and slowly stands up.
"I want you. But before wanting you, I need to know the thing that I want won't be the death of me," he says with a serious tone.
He walks towards the window and opens it. He then looks over his shoulder and says his last words before completely leaving, "Don't you dare say you're afraid of me or I'll really show you what you should actually be terrified of," and then, he looks out the window and suddenly jumps out. But before he could fall on the ground, Noctis transforms into hundreds of bats.
Without looking back, he flies away before anyone could see him.
When he was gone, the apartment was completely silent.
Since Noctis left the window open, a strong cold wind from outside suddenly blows at Art, waking him up.
Art slowly opens his eyes, but then he immediately sat up, remembering that he was actually with Noctis. But when he looks around, the room was completely empty.
"
So he did leave,
" he says to himself as he slowly stood up from the mattress. He goes to the window to close it. Then he looks around the apartment and realizes something.
"Did he just-" Art pauses, then suddenly, he laughs.
He turns around and looks out the window again. As he looks at the midnight sky, he suddenly remembers something...
"Every morning I'd hear their agonizing screams and there was nothing...NOTHING that I could have done,"
Art suddenly remembers out of nowhere.
"After everything you people have done to us, I still can't do anything to revenge my kind. Do you even know how it feels to hide while the murderers of your entire family happily lives in the world our kind practically built?"
The voice was so sad and clear that he thought the person who said it was actually beside him.
Art takes a deep breath, but to his surprise, when he reached out for his cheeks, it was actually wet because of the tears that were suddenly coming out of his eyes.
"I-I'm...crying?" Art confusingly asks himself as he quickly wipes away the tears. But his heart suddenly aches, and the words and the sad voice continued to consume his head.
"Night Warriors captured our kind. Then humans tortured and killed them."
Tears fall out of his eyes again. It felt like those words, that he out of nowhere remembers, struck him real hard. And it felt like he was a part of that devastating story, because the pain was real. And Art didn't even know why.
“My lord, I’m sorry to disturb you but the council is looking for you,” sir Clemens says as he enters Noctis’s room without even knocking.
Noctis was outside of his room’s balcony half naked while freely smoking a cigarette. He exhales the smoke but doesn’t say anything.
“ I desperately want you too…but I can’t help but be afraid of you, “ he suddenly remembers Art say last night.
“Afraid of me? I rather you hate me than be afraid,” Noctis says to himself.
“You should go inside now. The sun will rise in a few minutes,” Sir Clemens warns him.
Noctis inhales and exhales the smoke before throwing it away.
He finally turns around and looks at sir Clemens, shocking him since Noctis’s iris was red.
“Are you making it rain again? You know that controlling the weather drains your ener-”
Noctis quickly cuts him off as he says, “I didn’t control the weather. I’m just tired, that’s all.”
Ever since last night, Noctis was having a hard time preventing his vampire appearance from showing. He wanted to tell that to sir Clemens, but then sir Clemens would find out that Noctis has actually been contacting Art. And the last thing Noctis would want is for sir Clemens to prevent him from meeting up with the human again.
“Well you escaped yesterday again. Who wouldn’t be tired?” sir Clemens sarcastically asks, but Noctis completely ignores him.
He closes the door of the balcony, blocking the growing light from outside. Then he walks towards a table on the right side of the room and takes a sip from the wine glass, immediately turning his eyes back to green.
“What do you want?” Noctis asks as he looks back at sir Clemens.
“The High Council wants you, not me,” sir Clemens simply answers, walking closer to where Noctis was.
Without asking why, Noctis wears this black and silky robe that still showed his upper body.
He didn’t plan to at least hide it, so sir Clemens walks towards him to tie the robe so it could cover him up. “You don’t want the council to think you’re seducing your way out again. You know rumours are circulating about you right?”
He ignores sir Clemens’s question as he immediately leaves his bedroom. Six guards already welcoming him outside.
They were about to greet him but Noctis immediately stops them without even saying a single word. So the guards walked behind him in silence, sir Clemens immediately catching up behind them.
For some reason, Noctis wasn’t in a good mood today. And he wanted everyone to know about it to ruin their mood as well.
When he arrived at meeting room, the High Council members immediately stands up to greet him.
He ignores them all as and sits on his usual seat which was the one in the middle.
“Sit down,” he commands, quickly making everyone do so.
The room was filled with vampires, but no one said a single word.
Noctis takes a deep breath and finally asks, “What do you want?” and just like that, everyone starts talking at the same time.
“The blood moon is approaching and you still haven’t found a wife,” one of the council members say as another one shouts to be heard, “You can’t keep on wasting time my lord!”
“The sake of our kind depends on you.”
“Playtime is over. It’s about time you get your priorities straight.”
“It seems to us that you are purposely delaying your selection.”
“If we miss this one chance, we’ll have to wait another hundred years! We don’t have enough time for that.”
Everyone started talking at the same time, not even trying to pause so Noctis could at least understand even one of them.
Noctis takes a deep breath as he continues to listen to everyone speak at the same time. He was in a bad mood but he was trying his best not to explode in front of the council. But then, he heard someone say, “All you have to do is look for a woman to impregnate. It doesn’t even matter if you love her or not.”
That was the only thing that Noctis had to hear to finally lose his temper.
Without saying anything, he stands up and slams his hands on the table, finally making everyone stop talking.
His iris were red again, and he was literally emitting a black aura that everyone could see.
The council gulps in fear as Noctis stares at them one by one.
“Look for a woman to impregnate? It doesn’t even matter if you love her or not?! Did I just fucking hear that right?!” he shouts at them, making everyone flinch.
“Do you hear how ridiculous and disgusting that sounds?” he asks them, but obviously no one answered.
Noctis takes a deep breath, turning his eyes green again. He then sits down and calms himself. He looks back at the council and continues, “I will find a wife that is fit for my liking. I will not allow anyone to just force me into fucking someone just so they could continue on with their pathetic lives. Do you understand me?”
Everyone looks at him, but still, no one answers. So Noctis clenches his fist and shouts again, “I said do you understand me?!”
“Yes lord Noctis!” everyone finally answers in unison.
“Now leave. I’m not in the mood to see any of you today,” he says, quickly making everyone leave the room.
When everyone was gone, Noctis sighs and brushes his hair back with his fingers. Soon after, the door opens again, revealing a woman wearing a tight leather black dress.
“You again,” Noctis simply says as Rosé slowly walks her way towards Noctis.
Rosé gives him a seductive smile before standing behind Noctis and massaging his shoulder.
“I heard the commotion from outside. I can see you’re stressed,” she says, then she leans closer and whispers in his ear, “ Do you want me to help you relax…my lord? “
“I’m not in the mood. Leave,” Noctis says, trying his best to sound mad so Rosé could leave with no question. But Rosé was persistent. She slides her soft slender hands inside Noctis’s robe and seductively says, “ Come on. At least let your future wife have an early taste.“
But instead of getting turned on, Noctis remembers Art’s rough hands instead. Making him quickly push Rosé’s hand away from him.
He doesn’t say anything but lowly chuckles on what Rosé just said. Then, without any warning, he stands up from his seat and grabs Rosé by the neck, strangling her.
Noctis’s eyes were once again red as he smirks and looks at Rosé, “Is there any shame left in you my sweet Rosé?”
Rosé tries to push Noctis away but Noctis doesn’t even budge, “ M-My lord…please…please let go,“ Rosé tries to say, but Noctis wasn’t answering.
“How desperate are you? Do you really want to fuck me this badly?” Noctis asks, but Rosé still struggled to answer him.
Noctis doesn’t say anything. But he finally lets go of her and pushes Rosé away.
She falls on the floor and quickly gasps for air.
“You know I don’t even know anymore. Do you love me? Or do you love the idea of being a wife of a powerful vampire like me?” Noctis asks, which Rosé quickly answers, “O-Of course I love you! There is no one that I have loved but you!”
Noctis doesn’t know why. But as he looked at Rosé, his sudden anger just kept on getting bigger and bigger.
“Love me? You’re not even my wife but you already threaten every woman I meet. If you love me then where’s the trust?” Noctis asks, making Rosé stand up to suddenly hug him, “Then tell me, how am I supposed to act while I see you decide on whom to marry while I stood forgotten on the side?!”
Noctis doesn’t answer and just pushes her away from him again.
“Let me be straight with you Ms. Rosé Ivery. I will never marry you because I do not desire you. I NEVER desired you. I felt nothing a hundred years ago, and I will feel nothing a hundred or a thousand years more,” Noctis mercilessly says.
Rosé stood there with shock. Then, tears started falling from her eyes.
“They were right. The rumors are true. You never desired ME, nor did you ever desire any naked woman that would be thrown at you. Because the truth is, you disgustingly desire MEN!” Rosé suddenly shouts at Noctis, making Noctis raise his hand to hit her.
But before the back of his hand could hit Rosé’s face, sir Clemens barges inside the room.
“Don’t you even dare!” he shouts at Noctis, immediately making Noctis put his hand down.
Rosé takes a deep breath and wipes the tears off her face, smearing her makeup. Then she glares at the two vampires and runs away.
Noctis sighs and sits back down on his chair to massage his temple. He knew that what he did to Rosé was wrong, but Noctis wasn’t in the mood to think about that now.
“Was that really necessary Noctis?” sir Clemens finally asks him.
“She had to know the truth sooner or later. She’d end up believing that she has a chance if I don’t tell her straight on. I don’t want to complicate things with Rosé. She’s practically my sister,” Noctis explains.
Sir Clemens walks closer to where he was and says back, “If you didn’t want to complicate things with her then why did you lead her on?”
Noctis looks away and embarrassingly answers, “I was just playing around.”
Sir Clemens chuckles when he hears Noctis’s answer. He doesn’t say anything for a couple of second, but then, he suddenly slams his fist on the table, immediately making Noctis look back at him with surprise.
“A person’s feelings is not something you can just simply ’ play around ’ with Noctis,” sir Clemens angrily says. But Noctis stands up from his seat again and answers back, “She’s not even a person.”
“Well so are you! But that does not give you the right to hurt anyone. Whether she’s a human, a vampire, or even a fucking animal, you do not have a fucking right to hurt her,” sir Clemens scolds him, finally making Noctis feel bad and guilty.
Why was he even mad?
Was he mad because of the council? Was he mad because of Rosé? Or was he mad because Rosé could just easily express that she wants him and Noctis couldn’t even do the same.
“You did not get mad at her because of the rumors the she fired at you. You got mad because you know those rumors are true, and don’t act like I have not known that for years,” sir Clemens says when he noticed Noctis’s confused expression.
Noctis gulps and quickly looks away in shame.
“I did not raise you to hurt women. A man will no longer be a man as soon as he lifts his hand to a woman, do you understand me…my lord?” sir Clemens asks, but before Noctis could even answer, he continues, “If you want someone and you can’t have him because you’re worried of the outcome, then at least do not put out your frustration to others.”
Noctis gulps and nods his head as an answer. He avoids looking at sir Clemens because of complete shame, but when he glances back at him, sir Clemens immediately notices something.
He quickly grabs Noctis by the cheeks and forcefully makes him look at him, “What’s wrong with your eyes? Why is it still red?”
“I don’t know,” Noctis simply answers, pushing sir Clemens away.
“Don’t lie to me again. You’ve been constantly escaping the sanctum. You must be doing something that is making your vampire instincts stronger,” sir Clemens tells him, suddenly making Noctis nervous.
He stands up and walks towards the window, “Fine, let me be honest with you. I don’t know if this affects something, but I think…I think I like someone. I don’t just want him…I LIKE him.”
Sir Clemens pauses, like he couldn’t believe what he just heard from Noctis’s mouth.
“Like someone?” he finally asks.
Noctis nods his head and explains, “Y-Yeah. I can’t take him out of my mind. His face just keeps appearing. I feel hot when I’m with him, like literally burning. And I was so close in fucking BITING him. Do you know how frustrating that is?”
Sir Clemens starts to be confused even more as he walks closer to where Noctis was, “W-wait…Noctis, calm down. I don’t understand you. What do you mean by biting him? What do you mean he’s-”
“A human,” Noctis quickly says as he faces sir Clemens, making sir Clemens take a step back from shock.
“W-What? Can you say that again?” he asks.
“He’s a human,” Noctis says again, but louder this time.
Sir Clemens stares at Noctis. Obviously he didn’t know what to say about Noctis’s sudden confession.
When sir Clemens wasn’t even reacting, Noctis continues, “Arthur Bain. He’s the human who somehow managed to melt this cold and hard thing you call a heart.”
Sir Clemens blinks, unsure what to say, “W-well, it was obvious that that professor would interest you. But he’s just a mere human…a mortal. Why would you be so affected by him?”
“That’s actually the problem,” he seriously says, suddenly making sir Clemens feel nervous.
Noctis squeezes his necklace and answers, “He is a mortal. But I don’t think he’s just a human.”
Sir Clemens eyes widened from shock, “W-what do you mean?”
Noctis takes a deep breath and looks straight at sir Clemens eyes as he answered, “I think the reason why I can’t resist him is because…he’s a Night Warrior.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [FOLLOW]
✝✝✝
Sir Clemens stares at Noctis for a couple of seconds before bursting out in laughter. He was shocked about finding out that Noctis likes someone other than himself, but what shocked him even more was the fact that he likes someone who he thinks was a species that was already extinct.
“A Night Warrior? You do know that all of them are dead right?” sir Clemens asks with his right eyebrow raised.
“Well apparently we thought wrong,” Noctis answers, going back to his seat.
Sir Clemens takes a seat on Noctis’s right and says, “We both saw him Noctis, and we both smelled his scent. He’s as disgusting as a human; there was no doubting it. If he was Night Warrior we would have-”
“He’s immune to my powers,” Noctis finally reveals. And it looked like sir Clemens was about to fall from his seat because of complete shock on what he just heard.
“Did I just hear it-”
Noctis immediately cuts him off and says again, “My powers doesn’t affect him.”
“N-no, you’re lying. You’re a Highborn vampire, no one is immune to your powers,” sir Clemens quickly says, slowly panicking just by what Noctis has said.
“Which makes him a Night Warrior. You said it yourself; Night Warriors are the only species that are immune to High Blood Vampires. If that doesn’t make him a Night Warrior then what the hell is he then?” Noctis asks, making sir Clemens aggressively scratch his head, ruining his perfectly waxed hair.
“Did you tell anyone about this? Have you discussed this to anyone else?” sir Clemens quickly asks, like that was the most important thing to him right now.
“Of course not! I’m not stupid. If I tell that to anyone they’d surely try to kill him, which is why I trust you to keep this a secret for me. If the council finds out I’m making contact with a Night Warrior they’d surely punish me for it,” Noctis seriously tells sir Clemens, making sir Clemens seriously look back at Noctis as well, “I’ve kept your family’s secret even when they died. What makes you think I’ll harm a vampire who I practically consider my son?”
Noctis nods his head as an understanding. He wasn’t shocked about sir Clemens telling him he considers him his son because sir Clemens have been taking care of Noctis for a hundred years now. It was already expected. But what shocked Noctis was that sir Clemens hasn’t scolded him for not telling him about this matter sooner.
“When did you find out?” sir Clemens finally asks.
“I met Arthur Bain two days before our university visit. I was invisible at that time but he casually grabbed my shoulder and talked to me like normal,” Noctis explains, making sir Clemens stand up to take a bottle of alcohol that had a mix of blood.
He takes two wine glasses and poured the drink inside. He goes back to their table and gave Noctis the other glass.
“Looks like we’re gonna have a long talk,” sir Clemens says, drinking the alcohol in one go.
Noctis chuckles and pushes his glass towards sir Clemens, “You should have just drank the whole bottle,” he jokes, but sir Clemens ignores him and asks instead, “Does he know you’re a Highborn vampire?”
“He doesn’t even know I’m a vampire. How on earth could he possibly know what kind of vampire I am?” Noctis sarcastically asks.
“So basically this Arthur Bain doesn’t know you’re a vampire, which could also mean that he doesn’t even know he’s a Night Warrior,” sir Clemens concluded.
“That’s what I think too. But what if this becomes a problem in the future?” Noctis asks.
Sir Clemens drinks the alcohol that was supposed to be Noctis’s. He wipes his mouth then answers him, “Oh Noctis, it’s already a problem now. But as long as he doesn’t know what he is, and he doesn’t know what you are, then I think we’ll be fine.”
Noctis grabs his necklace then says, “But what if he does know, and he’s just a really good liar?”
“Does he look like a heartless killer to you then?” sir Clemens asks with his right eyebrows raised.
Noctis pauses to imagine Art.
He remembers how sly and how annoying Art could be. He was pitiful, but he was definitely not heartless.
“ Well…I must be talking to a very good-looking ghost then, “ Noctis suddenly remembers Art say, making him feel hot again.
“N-no, he’s just a normal boring and pitiful university professor. And actually a very reserved man too,” Noctis answers, looking down because he was worried that he might be blushing. ( Which was actually unlikely ).
“A 6 foot tall Night Warrior who’s boring, pitiful, and reserved. I bet he hasn’t even kissed you yet with that kind of personality,” sir Clemens says with a grin, making Noctis glare at him.
Sir Clemens smirks when he sees Noctis’s reaction, “So he’s not just immune to your powers, but immune to your seduction as well. No wonder you’re in a bad mood. You’re always good at seducing men and women alike, it must have been frustrating that one man was an exception.”
“Fine, I admit it. Yes, he hasn’t kissed me yet, but it doesn’t matter, I like the challenge. But it just pisses me off that he calls me ’ my angel ’ but at the same time he tells me he’s afraid of me,” Noctis suddenly shares, making sir Clemens chuckle.
“My Angel? That would have been so fun to witness myself,” sir Clemens jokes, but Noctis ignores him as he also remembers Art’s apartment.
“Well other than being reserved, he’s poor too. I’ve never seen such an ugly apartment like his. It makes me feel bad that I sleep at an expensive king-sized bed while he slept in a dirty old mattress on the floor,” Noctis says.
Sir Clemens wanted to ask why he went to his apartment, but he just decided to let it slide for now.
“But he’s a professor at the university, is he not? The salary is pretty high compared to other universities,” sir Clemens says.
Noctis nods his head and says, “That’s right. But I checked his university files. Apparently he’s just new.”
“But he must have gotten his monthly salary by now. That would be enough to buy a bed at least,” sir Clemens tells him, which made Noctis confuse now as well, “I don’t know. His money must be going somewhere.”
“Maybe he has a wife, or even a kid, but they got divorced. So maybe he’s sending them money for compensation,” sir Clemens suddenly says, almost making Noctis knock the wine glass down.
“That’s impossible!” Noctis suddenly shouts.
The thought of Art actually having a family made Noctis mad again.
“He’s obviously flirting with me. I’d probably look like a boy that’s about his child’s age. How can he openly do that without shame?”
“Divorced men are very flirtatious Noctis,” sir Clemens says with a smirk, obviously enjoying Noctis’s reactions.
“But why didn’t he tell me then?” he asks with his hands crossed.
Sir Clemens takes a sip of the alcohol and answers, “Why would he tell a boy, who is actually a boss who obviously likes him, that he has a family? He’d be too afraid to get fired.”
“His papers said he’s single!” Noctis quickly fires back.
Sir Clemens smirks and says back, “Well papers can easily be fabricated.”
Noctis finally slams the table as he shouted, “Etienne! Are you with me or against me?!”
Sir Clemens laughs, making Noctis look at him angrily.
When he stopped laughing, he looks back at Noctis with a smirk, “If you’re that worried then why not follow him around to see if he actually has a family or not?” sir Clemens jokingly suggested, which Noctis seriously considered.
“Follow him? That’s brilliant! This is why you’re my adviser,” Noctis excitedly says, shocking sir Clemens.
“W-Wait, are you serious?” he asks, silently cursing at himself for even joking about it.
Noctis nods his head and quickly stands up from his seat, “Yes, let me just change so we could leave immediately.”
Sir Clemens stands up from his seat as well as he grabs Noctis’s arm to stop him, “Right now? But it’s fucking bright outside!”
Noctis pulls his hand away from sir Clemens and asks, “Do you want me to make it rain then?”
“No, absolutely not. You’re already having a hard time controlling your vampire abilities. Let’s just stay here and forget about the ’ follow him ’ plan,” sir Clemens quickly says, referring to Noctis’s still very obvious red iris.
“I told you, I’m just having a hard time hiding the color. And it’s not because I’m using my powers,” Noctis tries to explain.
Sir Clemens sighs and seriously looks at Noctis, “Noctis, just…following him is pointless. If it’s true that Arthur is a Night Warrior, then it’s true that you can’t resist him. Remember when I told you that vampires couldn’t resist their scent? Well maybe Art doesn’t have the scent, but your inner instincts want him because they can sense how irresistible his blood is,” sir Clemens explains back.
Noctis raises his right eyebrow up and asks, “What are you trying to say?”
“What I’m trying to say is maybe we don’t have to follow him. Maybe you don’t really like him. Maybe there’s just something ABOUT him that attracts you since he’s a Night Warrior. Maybe you’re having a hard time distinguishing your feelings and a vampire’s natural instinct,” sir Clemens says, but he already knew Noctis wasn’t going to listen to him anymore, but still, it was worth a shot.
Noctis on the other hand looked offended. He felt like sir Clemens was treating him like a kid who couldn’t even distinguish those two things, “That’s why we’re going to follow him. So I could know if it’s my true feeling or just my fucking vampire instincts,” Noctis says with a creepy smile. Then in a quick second, his smiling face turns into a glare.
“Wait for me at the main entrance. And prepare a car,” Noctis says, leaving before sir Clemens could complain.
Sir Clemens gives out a loud sigh and brushes his hair back with his fingers, “Liking someone, then Night Warriors, now stalking. Young ones really have their ways of tiring me,” sir Clemens tells to himself before leaving the room and following his lord’s orders.
Art was walking his way towards the hospital. He wasn't able to visit his mother yesterday because of what happened with the university president AKA Noctis, last night.
Last night, even if Art wouldn't admit it, was one of the, if not, the best night of his life. He was able ride an expensive car, go to a very weird and expensive looking club, get drunk and wasted, and have his boss clean his beat down apartment. But the best part about last night was no doubt Noctis.
He was given the honors to stare and touch him for as much as he wanted. He even brought him to the apartment where he daydreams about him. If Art wasn't mature and self-aware, he would have made his move.
Noctis wanted a simple kiss, but Art was fucking ready to devour him.
"Wait, isn't that him?" sir Clemens suddenly asks as they drove pass a hospital.
"Stop the car!" Noctis quickly commands. Sir Clemens nods his head and stops the car like how he was told. Noctis looks out the window and sees Art entering the hospital.
"St. John Licci Hospital," sir Clemens says as he reads the sign. He turns around and looks at Noctis and asks, "Is he sick? What is he doing at a hospital?"
"I don't know. But we're here to find out. Quickly, get the umbrella," Noctis says.
Sir Clemens takes two umbrellas that were sitting on the passengers seat. He opens one and uses it to protect him from the sun.
Noctis was wearing a long black coat, leather gloves, and a black fedora hat.
When sir Clemens opens the car door for him, he immediately wears his shades to hide his red iris. Then he takes the other umbrella that sir Clemens was holding.
When sir Clemens closes the door, Noctis says, "Stay here and wait for me. I'll follow Art and see what he's up to."
"What if he sees you? What will you say?" sir Clemens asks.
Noctis smirks and answers back, "Have you forgotten? I can turn myself invisible."
Sir Clemens smirks back and says, "Have you forgotten as well? Art is immune to your powers. He can still basically see you."
"
Fuck,
" Noctis says under his breath.
"I'll just think of a plan," he ends before following Art inside the hospital.
When he got inside, everyone immediately looks at him. Not because of his strange getup, but because Noctis looked so beautiful even with shades on.
Noctis rolls his eyes and snapped his fingers, making everyone forcefully look away from him. Everyone turned their heads away, but the moment he made the command, his head started throbbing.
Noctis immediately holds onto the wall for support, "
S-Shit...why do I feel so weak?
" he asks himself. Then suddenly, his heart started beating fast, and like someone opened a box of freshly baked pizzas, Noctis smelled a really irresistible scent.
"Art," he immediately says, running towards the smell.
Noctis runs and follows the scent. The scent brought him to the elevator area, but he was too late, because the elevator door was already closing when he arrived at the scene.
"Nox?" Art asks from shock, moments before the elevator door could close in front of him. He immediately scratches his eyes, and blinks repeatedly.
"
Did I just see that right or am I just imagining it?"
Art asks himself, but then he laughs at how silly he was acting.
Was he that captivated by him now that he's just randomly seeing him everywhere?
"
Don't be stupid Arthur,
" he tells himself.
The elevator stops on the fourth floor. When the door opens, Art immediately goes out and walks his way towards room 407 where his mother was held.
"Good morning mom," he says as he closes the door behind him.
He sits on the chair beside his mother's bed and holds her hand like how he always does.
"Mom, you won't believe what I just went through yesterday. I met someone a few days ago. He was...well it's embarrassing to say but...he was breathtaking. He was kinda strange, but he was like a porcelain doll.
I couldn't stop thinking about him, but the weirdest thing happened, I met him again yesterday. Apparently he's the grandson of the founder of the university I work on, strange right? But to cut the story short, we went out, and I was so close into doing something that I might have regretted now," Art says, remembering the time he was inches away from kissing Noctis at the club.
As he spoke, an image of Noctis suddenly appears in front of him. His green eyes staring back at him like how it stared back at him last night.
"I was touching him. We were so close to each other but I didn't do anything. Maybe I'm just stubborn. Maybe I didn't do anything because that's exactly what he wanted and I didn't want to be played around by a boy."
Art blinks; Noctis's image quickly disappearing in front of him.
"But the truth was...I was just too afraid. I was afraid that I might end up breaking this beautiful porcelain doll. And not doing anything last night, is what I'm regretting now," Art finishes.
He lifts his mother's hand up and kisses it. But the moment that he did so, Art lets go of it as he remembers, "
I hate humans. But why is it that I can't help but feel attracted to you?
"
Art looks down and stares at his own hand. His heart suddenly beats fast, like someone's soft lips touched his rough hand without his consent.
Art continues to wonder, but when he suddenly heard a
bang
from outside the room
,
he blinks and quickly snaps back to his senses.
He looks at his watch and looks back at his mother again, "Sorry, I just really went here to see you so I have to leave. I still have work to do."
He stands up from his seat and leans towards his mother to give her a sweet and tender kiss on her forehead.
"Can you please wake up for me? So you could give me an advice like how you always do," Art says, but he quickly shakes his head, feeling unfair about his request somehow.
"I'll come back tomorrow," he says, finally leaving the room.
Noctis on the other hand, was hiding behind the wall on the left, massaging his forehead because he clumsily walked towards a glass door. He ran towards the room beside the room that Art went into so he could hide, but he didn't notice that there was actually a glass door so he collided with it.
"
He's leaving,
" he says as he peeks out to see Art walking towards the elevator.
When Art was out of sight, Noctis immediately goes inside room 407 where Art was just in.
"What could be in-" Noctis suddenly stops mid-sentence. He couldn't help but widen his eyes from shock when he saw the woman that was lying lifeless on the bed, machines taking over her body.
He slowly approaches the woman and takes the information board on the foot side of the bed.
"Katherine Bain, fifty-seven years old. Suffers intracerebral hemorrhage due to an unintended collision of one motor vehicle with another. Dr. Owen, her doctor, has been her doctor for two years," Noctis reads as he places the information board back.
"Is this Art's mother?" Noctis asks as he approaches her.
He leans forward and made a quick sniff on her scent, "that's strange," he says, but ignores it completely.
"Now I know where his salary goes to," Noctis says, scanning her.
Even without looking at her information board, Noctis would know what was going on with her, and how long she'd been unconscious.
"You and your son has been suffering haven't you?" he suddenly asks, expecting that Katherine would be able to hear him.
He remembers Art's fake smile, and his apartment. Art was enduring all that for his mother, and the thought of it suddenly made Noctis feel teary.
"But you raised a good man. Arthur...he's a good man," Noctis says as he opens his mouth, his fangs slowly appearing.
"I am Noctis Marius the fourth, the last living High Born vampire on earth. And this is an honorary present from me to you and Arthur Bain. End your suffering Ms. Katherine," Noctis declares before removing his glove and biting his wrist. He then immediately brings it in front of her mouth and let the blood drip inside.
True Bloods and Highborns are the only vampires who are able to heal humans with their blood. Noctis has never done it to anyone before so he doesn't know exactly how fast the effects will be, especially to someone who has been unconscious for two years.
In addition, True Bloods and Highborns are the only vampires who can turn humans into lower class vampires by biting their necks, not just through drinking their blood. So vampires can easily increase their population, but unfortunately, Noctis is the last living Highborn vampire, and he doesn't even like human blood or humans in general.
For additional information on vampires:
V A M P I R E R A N K I N G
· MIDNIGHT KING:
- First ever vampire.
H I G H B L O O D V A M P I R E S
· TRUE BLOOD VAMPIRES:
- Original Vampires
- Offspring of the 'Midnight King'.
·
HIGHBORN VAMPIRES:
- True Bloods' offspring.
- Can drink human and First Class Vampire blood.
M I D D L E B L O O D V A M P I R E
· FIRST CLASS VAMPIRE:
- Has Highborn ancestors (Distant relatives), but is not offspring's of True Bloods.
- They're the only vampire blood that High Blood vampires can drink.
- They wear chokers because it symbolizes that their necks are preserved or only for High Blood Vampires. It is also a sign for their status.
- They can also be the only vampires who can marry Highborn vampires because they are the only ones who can carry their offspring.
- Can drink human blood but cannot drink Highborn blood.
L O W B L O O D V A M P I R E
·
LOWER CLASS VAMPIRE:
- Slaves.
- Human's turned vampires.
- Offspring of Human's turned vampires.
- Their blood is worse compared to humans. It is said that it taste like rusted metal.
- They cannot marry any other vampires because their offspring will die.
- Can only drink human blood.
Noctis immediately takes his hand away. Then he takes his handkerchief and wipes the blood off Katherine's mouth and the blood on his wrist.
He wears his glove back and hides his blood-covered handkerchief away. He looks back at Art's mother and says, "I don't know how long. But, you will be okay."
He leans closer to her lifeless body, "
It's time for you to wake up child. I think you have a lot to explain to your supposed son,
" he whispers in her ear before finally leaving the room.
“My lord!” sir Clemens shouts as he immediately goes out of the car with an umbrella.
“What happened? Arthur Bain already left,” sir Clemens says as he opens the door.
Noctis goes inside the car and waits for sir Clemens to enter the car as well.
“Where did he go?” Noctis asks.
“He went to that direction,” sir Clemens answers as he points towards a direction that Noctis was familiar with.
“He’s going back to his apartments,” he says, then he looks at his right and sees Art’s bag, “Follow him. I’ll give his bag back,” Noctis says, immediately making sir Clemens drive off.
“So, what happened? What did Arthur do there?” sir Clemens now asks.
Noctis sighs and removes his fedora. He brushes his hair back with his fingers and answers, “His mother has been in a coma for two years. Which explains where his money goes to.”
Sir Clemens was shocked, but he didn’t show any sign that he was.
“So what now?” he asks.
Noctis looks out the tinted window and answered, “I healed her.”
Sir Clemens suddenly hits the breaks, making Noctis hit his head on the seat in front of him, “What the hell?!” Noctis angrily shouted.
Sir Clemens turns to look at him and quickly ask, “You just healed his mother? With your blood?”
“Yeah, no big deal. It’s not like I turned her or anything,” Noctis casually says.
“You do know when she wakes up the doctor would go crazy. Headlines about a woman who had no hopes of recovering just miraculously woke up for some reason and the doctors will never know why,” sir Clemens explains, but Noctis didn’t really care. All he cared about was Art. If his mother wakes up, Art wouldn’t have to pay for the expensive hospital bills, and he’d be able to now live a better and more comfortable life.
But Noctis couldn’t help but feel like he might have done something wrong. Not because of what sir Clemens told him about, but because when he smelled her scent, she didn’t smell like she was related to Art at all.
Their blood was nowhere close to being mother and son.
"I can't believe I forgot to bring an umbrella," Art says as he was walking his way back to his apartment. He also left his bag at Noctis's car. He remembers telling Noctis to just keep it, but deep inside he really needed it because his papers and wallet were there.
"I hope my bag will be the reason for my fourth meeting with him," Art says, suddenly chuckling like an idiot by just imagining meeting Noctis again.
He eventually arrives at his apartment. Like the whole area, the apartment was practically abandoned. There weren't a lot of tenants, and Noctis didn't blame them because who would even want to live in a place like this?
Art slowly walks his way up the stairs, whistling to a song that he heard on his way to the hospital earlier.
While walking, Art couldn't help but feel like someone was following him. He stops and looks back, but the staircase was empty.
He walks up again and reached the top floor, but then he hears footsteps, quickly making him turn around again.
"Who's there?" he calls out, but obviously, no one answers him.
His heart was now beating fast, but he shakes it off and walks his way towards his room.
He was now standing in front of his apartment door. He was about to push the door open, but he stops when he hears someone call out in a soft voice, "Mr. Arthur Bain."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [PRIESTLY ENIGMA]
✝✝✝
"This is his apartment? It looks abandoned."
Sir Clemens honestly says as he parks the car in front of the said building.
"I know. I got shocked too when I first saw it myself," Noctis says back as he takes Art's bag.
"I'll give him his bag, and if he agrees, we'll give him a ride. I'll just tell him we're heading to the university too," Noctis then adds.
Sir Clemens was about to go out of the car with his umbrella so he could protect Noctis from the sun, but before Noctis could even open the door, he suddenly stops sir Clemens, "Something's not right," he says, making sir Clemens look at him confusingly.
"What do you mean?" sir Clemens asks.
Noctis sat there, listening. Then, his eyes widened from shock.
"Art's in danger!" he suddenly shouts, shocking sir Clemens on what he just heard.
"What?!"
But before Noctis could even answer his adviser, Noctis opens the door and runs out of the car.
"My lord!" sir Clemens shouts, immediately going out to follow Noctis outside.
Even with Noctis's leather clothes on, the light from the sun was heating up his skin, causing his clothes to burn in the process and exposing his skin to the sun even more. It hurt him a lot, but Noctis ignores the pain and quickly runs towards the danger that he was referring to with no hesitation.
Art was standing in front of his apartment room’s door. He was about to push the door open, but he stops when he hears someone call out in a soft voice, “Mr. Arthur Bain.”
Art gulps and slowly turns his head to look at his left. And to his surprise, there were three women who were wearing overly sexualized nun clothes.
The Dark Sisters, loyal members of the Priestly Enigma , are the members of the said ’ cult ’ who kill vampires to cleanse the world from their evil. They’re the group of killers who the government has finally noticed. And they’re the people who Levi – the head of the South Sanctum – has been worrying about.
Humans think they’re just a bunch of murderers who have problems in the head. But little did they know that the Priestly Enigma really has a clean purpose, and that’s to kill every last living vampire on earth.
“W-Who are you?” Art asks, slowly moving farther away from them.
The three women didn’t answer and walk closer to him instead. The one in the middle, who was holding a knife that looked like a cross, stops walking and says, “Arthur Bain. We are not here to hurt you. Just calmly follow us so we could bring you to our father.”
Art gulps and continues to back away until his back finally touched the window at the end of the hallway.
He stares at the ’ nuns ’ in front of him, and the guns and weapons that they were holding.
“If this is some kind of sick prank well you better stop it,” Art nervously says, making the nun on the right laugh, “Prank? Well if that’s what you think then okay, this is a prank.”
The nun on the left then puts out a silver chain. She looks at Art with a serious expression and says, “Come with us now. If not we will use any means necessary to bring you back to our Holy Convent.”
Art didn’t know what to say. He was too confused to even think of a rational explanation on what was going on. But as he was staring at the nuns in front of him, he suddenly remembered the newspaper that he read the other day.
His eyes widens from realization as he shouts, “You’re the cult who murders innocent people!”
The three nuns stare at Art for a couple of seconds before bursting in laughter.
“You’re right about the cult part,” the nun in the middle says as she takes the silver chains from the other nun. She walks closer to Art and continues, “But we do not murder the innocent. We murder the sinners.”
She then stops, inches away from Art now. With a smirk on her face, she adds, “We murder vampires.”
“You’re fucking crazy!” Art shouts at them, pushing the woman away from him.
When he saw a gap, he quickly ran pass the other nuns and tried to escape.
“You lead us no choice. Sisters…catch him!” the nun commanded, quickly making the two other nuns look back at Art who was running for his dear life.
“What the hell is going on? What the hell is going on?” Art repeatedly asks himself as he continues to escape. But as he was about to reach the staircase, a rope suddenly catches his ankle, making him fall face flat, his forehead now bleeding because of the old and uneven wood on the floor.
“ A-Ah shit ,“ Art groans as he felt the hard impact escalate in his entire body.
“You dare run from us?!” one of the nuns angrily asks him.
Art looks at the woman – who was actually holding a whip – and immediately starts begging, “P-Please…I don’t know what you want from me. I’m not even a fucking vampire!”
“Oh we know,” the nun with the cross knife says, “But you know a very powerful man that is,” she continues, shocking Art.
“Sister Adeline, should I shoot him as punishment for trying to run away from us?” the nun asks while pointing her gun at Art.
The nun who was actually named sister Adeline, shakes her head and suddenly steps on Art’s back, making Art grunt, “No, Father Vlad wants him unharmed.”
“But he disobeyed us!” the nun shouts.
“He should be punished! Father Vlad will understand!” the other nun shouts back.
Adeline smirks and kneels on one knee. She then takes Art’s hand and licks her knife before positioning it at Art’s palm.
“I suppose you’re right,” Adeline says, making Art widen his eyes from shock.
“W-Wait a second…what are you doing?!” Art shouts, trying to pull his hand away. But the two nuns immediately held him down so he couldn’t move.
“We asked you nicely Mr. Arthur Bain but you just had to struggle. Now let us punish you so you could repent on your sins,” Adeline says, stabbing Art’s hand with her cross-like knife with no hesitation.
“AH!” Art shouts at the top of his lungs, the blood from his hand dripping on the floor.
Adeline stands up and looks at the two nuns, “That will teach him to behave. Now, carry him so we could leave.”
“Yes sister Adeline,” the two nuns says as they carried Art’s now weak body.
It was a stab on the hand but Art felt like his entire body was stabbed. He was used to getting paper cuts, but a knife actually piercing through his own flesh shocked his whole system.
“How troublesome,” Adeline says, lifting his knife up in front of her mouth so she could lick off the blood on her knife. But before Adeline’s tongue could even touch her knife, her entire body suddenly froze.
“W-What’s going on?” she confusingly asks.
No one answers her, but the two nuns who were carrying Art gasps and lets go of Art from complete shock.
“We meet again Adeline. And as usual, you’re as sexy as ever,” Noctis says with a smirk. Standing opposite to where the nuns were.
“ Nox? “ Art weakly calls out as he looks up to confirm if the voice came from him.
“N-Noctis,” Adeline confirms, her body still stiff as a stone.
She stares at the vampire and notices that Noctis has a few burns in his body, “What are you doing outside at this time of day?” she confusingly asks, but Noctis ignores her comment as he slowly walk closer to where they were.
“I didn’t mind cleaning out the vampires you keep on killing, but humans? You’re killing humans now?” Noctis sarcastically asks, making Adeline glare at him, “That is none of your business Noctis Marius IV. Sisters…kill him!” she shouts, automatically making the two nuns attack him.
In order for Noctis to fight back, he had to release his hold on Adeline, making Adeline able to move again. Thankfully the hold on Adeline was too powerful that it was able to weaken her body, giving Noctis a couple of minutes to finish off the other two.
A nun was about to hit Noctis with her whip, but Noctis immediately doges it and takes a hold of it instead, shocking the nun.
The leather whip was burning Noctis’s hand, probably because the nuns blessed it with holy water like their other weapons. So Noctis immediately pulls the whip, making the nun stumble towards him.
He quickly takes a hold of her neck and starts draining her energy. Her skin became wrinkled and gray as Noctis continued to strangle and absorb her energy. She struggles to push Noctis away, but before Noctis could completely kill her, the other nun shoots Noctis on the shoulder, making Noctis let go of the nun that she was holding.
Noctis looks at the nun with the gun, then he exhales, automatically making the bullet come out of his flesh.
“Wrong move,” Noctis says, quickly attacking her.
Art on the other hand, was still lying helpless on the floor. He glances at Noctis, his eyes wide from shock when he saw him quickly dodging the bullet’s that the nun was shooting at him. Then he looks at the left and saw the other nun who practically looked like a corpse. He thought he’d faint when he saw her at that state.
Adeline, who was also lying on the floor, slowly stood up on her feet. She looks at Noctis and takes out three small crosses that had sharp edges.
Art immediately looks at Noctis and warns him, “Nox! Look out!”
Noctis, who was still dodging the other nun’s bullets, quickly transforms into bats so he could avoid the three crosses that Adeline threw at him.
Art didn’t even know how to react anymore as he saw Noctis transform in front of him. He felt like his heart stopped beating by what he just saw.
“D-Did he just…” Art asks himself, not believing what he just saw.
“My lord!” sir Clemens calls out when he finally arrives at the scene.
Noctis transforms back and immediately looks at sir Clemens, “Etienne! Take Art away from here!”
Without asking any questions, sir Clemens runs his way towards Art, but Adeline quickly goes in front of him, her cross-like knife still in her hand.
“You’re not taking him anywhere,” Adeline tells him.
“Well so are you,” sir Clemens says back, immediately kicking Adeline’s hand, making her let go of the knife.
He kicks the knife farther away from Adeline and punches her hard on her jaw. Thanks to Noctis, she was weak, so sir Clemens was able to attack her without Adeline putting much of a fight.
Art looks at him; surprised that sir Clemens’s eyes were red like Noctis too.
Sir Clemens takes Adeline by the neck and pulls her up, “What do you want with Arthur Bain?”
Adeline looks back him but doesn’t answer.
The side of her mouth was already bleeding, but she still managed to chuckle and say, “Father Vlad will kill you. He’ll kill all of you!”
But sir Clemens wasn’t fazed. He looks directly at Adeline’s eyes and answers back, “Let me see him try.” And without any warning, sir Clemens throws Adeline so hard that it was able to break the window, making Adeline fall from the top floor to the ground floor.
“Mr. Arthur Bain,” he immediately says as he ran back to where Art was.
“Y-You just…threw her out of…t-the building,” Art says, still confused on the whole situation.
Sir Clemens laughs and drapes Art’s arm around his shoulder so he could stand, “Apparently I did.”
“Is she dead?” Art asks further.
Sir Clemens sighs and answers him, “No. Now let’s go before she comes back.”
Sir Clemens takes Art out of the building as Noctis continues to fight off the last remaining nun.
While they were fighting, Noctis was able to count all the shots that the nun was making. Her gun exactly has 12 bullets, and the nun has already shot 9. If Noctis could dodge the last three, he’d finally be safe enough to attack her in a close range.
“ Three, “ Noctis counts as the nun pulls the trigger.
He jumps from wall to wall, getting closer to where the nun was.
The nun pulls the trigger again, “ two, “ Noctis counts, now a few inches away from the nun.
Finally, with one last pull of the trigger, Noctis transforms into bats and flies in between the nun’s thighs and goes behind her. Before the nun could even turn around, blood started oozing out of her mouth.
The nun looks down and see’s Noctis’s hand pierced through her chest, her heart in Noctis’s grasp.
He pulls his hand away, automatically making the nun fall.
He throws the heart away and looks at the other nun on the floor that already looked like a corpse. She gasps for air and tries to grab Noctis by the ankle. Noctis kicks her hand away, and without saying anything, he steps on her head with full force, crushing it.
He looks back at the nuns and goes to the destroyed window that sir Clemens created. He looks down to see if Adeline was there, but as expected, she was gone.
Noctis immediately moves away from the window when he felt the sun burn his skin.
“ What did they want with Art? “ Noctis thought to himself as he takes out his phone.
He dials a number. After a few rings, the receiver answers the call. Without saying anything to Noctis, Noctis says, “Two Dark Sisters, no dead vampires, but the property was partially destroyed. It’s at the fifth floor of Burnley Apartment, near East Sawyers Avenue. Make it quick.”
“ Yes my lord, “ the receiver answers before ending the call.
Noctis turns around and looks at the nuns for the last time before joining sir Clemens, and a very confused man named Art.
"My lord," sir Clemens calls out when he saw Noctis come out of the building. He immediately ran to him with an umbrella and said, "You're injured."
"It will heal," Noctis says back as he walks towards the car, sir Clemens walking beside him.
"Art? How is he?" Noctis then asks.
"He fainted a few minutes ago. And he's injured as well," sir Clemens explains as he opens the car door for Noctis.
Noctis goes inside the car and sees Art sitting there, unconscious.
When sir Clemens got inside the car, he immediately drives off the scene before anyone could see them.
"What the hell does the Priestly Enigma want with him?" sir Clemens asks as he continued driving.
"I don't know. But I think it's something that has to do with me," Noctis says, looking at Art. He then bites his wrist and lifts Art's hand before letting his blood drip on Art's wound to heal it. But as he was doing so, Noctis couldn't help but smell the scent of Art's blood. His eyes were still red, but his fangs were slowly appearing as he held Art's bloody hand.
"Shit," Noctis says, letting go of Art's hand and quickly looking away so he wouldn't have to see Art's delicious looking blood. But it wasn't working because the scent has already spread inside the car.
"This is bad. His blood is irresistible," Noctis honestly says, trying to ease himself.
"He's a Night Warrior, it's supposed to be irresistible," sir Clemens says, gripping on the steering wheel because he too could smell Art's scent.
"His blood holds the Night Warrior scent. No wonder we thought he was a human, he wasn't injured when we first met him," Noctis explains; now realizing it just now.
"Where are we going to drop him then?" sir Clemens asks.
Noctis takes a deep breath, and then answers, "We'll take him to the East Sanctum to fully recover. He might know something that we don't."
"At the East Sanctum?! They'll smell his scent, we'll get in big trouble if they see him," sir Clemens warns, but Noctis already knew about that.
"We'll sneak him in. The council is still having a meeting at the North Sanctum so it will be easier. I'll feed Art some of my blood before entering too, it might be able to hide his scent for a couple of hours," Noctis says.
Sir Clemens was unsure about the whole idea, but he nods his head anyways because he had no choice but to trust his lord no matter what.
Art slowly opens his eyes.
He sat up, his vision still blurry. But after a few seconds, he was able to see better. And to his surprise, he was inside a dark unfamiliar bedroom.
He looks around. The windows were tinted so he didn’t know if it was morning or night. But then, he remembered what happened to him earlier.
The nuns, the attack, and the Noctis that Art wasn’t even familiar with anymore.
Art immediately felt the panic. He quickly looks at his injured hand, but to his surprise, the supposed hole was gone. Or rather, it was completely healed.
“W-Where the fuck am I?” Art asks, standing up from the bed, his head automatically aching because of the sudden movement.
The bed was enormous. The walls were black and red, and so was the floor. The curtains were a dark red velvet color, and there were so many artifacts that Art could steal one now and sell it because everything looked like it was worth millions.
But as he was scanning the expensive and extravagant looking bedroom, Art saw a familiar old-looking box that was neatly placed on top of a dresser.
“ It seems like I’ve seen this before, “ Art tells himself as he scans the box.
The box was made of silver. And there was even a red gem in the middle of it.
Art opens it to check what was inside, but when he did, he saw that the box was completely empty.
“You looking for this?” someone suddenly says, making Art flinch.
He quickly turns around and saw Noctis showing him the necklace that he was wearing.
“It was from my father. It was given to me before he died,” Noctis casually says, walking towards Art. But Art quickly moves away from him, “S-stop right there. Don’t fucking come near me,” Art nervously says, making Noctis chuckle.
“ Great, now he’s really afraid of me, “ Noctis thought, not moving an inch like how Art wanted.
“Don’t come near me,” Art says again.
“I’m not even fucking moving,” Noctis says annoyingly, but Art looked like was looking at a ghost so Noctis took a deep breath and calmly says, “Art, I know you’re confused-”
“Confused?! Nuns pierced a knife through my fucking hand. You transformed into bats. And Clemens literally threw a woman out of the window with one hand! Confusion doesn’t even describe what I’m feeling right now!” Art angrily says, making Noctis massage his temple.
“You weren’t suppose to know my identity,” Noctis tells him, making Art look at him with disbelief, “Your identity? Oh you mean you being a monster?”
He doesn’t know why but somehow the word ’ monster ’ made Noctis flinch.
“I’m not a monster,” Noctis says with a calm voice.
“You’re not a monster? Then what the fuck are you?!” Art finally asks.
“If I tell you then I have to kill you,” Noctis threatens, but Art didn’t even look fazed. It was like he knew that what Noctis wasn’t serious about what he said, and it pissed Noctis off even more.
Noctis takes a deep breath; his mouth now shut like it was glued together. He never gets scared too easily, but somehow, at this moment, him standing in front of the man who he just realized he had feelings for, was terrifying for him. He felt like he was going to confess. He felt like he was naked in front of him, exposed and vulnerable.
He could just kill Art now and be done with it. If he does so all his problems now and all the problems he’ll face in the future will completely be erased.
“ Just kill this man now before shit happens, “ the voice inside Noctis’s head says. But as Noctis stares at Art’s icy blue eyes, he quickly remembered their quick and short moments last night.
He remembered how Art called him my angel, and how Art treated him like the most delicate thing in the world. Even if he were forced to, Noctis wouldn’t kill such a precious and pitiful man like him.
He just couldn’t.
“I’m a vampire,” he finally says. But the terror and shock that he saw on Art’s face immediately made him regret everything.
to be continued…
B1OOD - [MY ANGEL]
✝✝✝
“I’m a vampire,” Noctis finally tells him.
Art felt like his soul went out and went back to his body when he heard the words come out of Noctis’s mouth. He stares at Noctis for a couple of seconds before finally loosing it. Without saying a single word, he starts laughing.
Noctis doesn’t say anything. He was waiting for Art to stop and calm himself down because he knew that what he told Art sounded way too impossible for him to comprehend. But as Art was laughing, he suddenly remembers the bats, the red eyes, and the fact that the nuns literally told him that they kill vampires. And at the university, mirrors and taking pictures of him weren’t even allowed. Everything pointed to the word ’ Vampire. ’
So he finally stops laughing. Then he stumbles backward because of the sudden realization and shouts, “You’re a fucking vampire!”
Noctis sighs and sat down on his bed.
“Wow, look who’s a genius,” Noctis sarcastically says. Not even shocked on Art’s reaction.
Art tries to remember every small detail that happened with him and Noctis. He couldn’t accept the fact that the boy that he was low-key having a crush on was a vampire that no one else thought was even real. But if Noctis weren’t a vampire, then what else would explain the events that happened earlier? So Art couldn’t doubt it.
Noctis was a real…
Living…
Vampire .
“I’m getting out of here!” Art suddenly says, immediately running towards the door so he could leave the room. But Noctis wasn’t stupid. He knew that Art would try to escape so he already locked the door beforehand.
“Don’t waste your energy, I already locked the door. And you can’t go out, they can’t see you here; no one knows I brought a human here. The moment you go out of this room, every vampire in this Sanctum will find out you’re here just through your scent,” Noctis explains, quickly making Art let go of the doorknob.
“You don’t have to be afraid of me, I’m not going to bite,” Noctis says with a smirk. Then he stands up from the bed and continues, “Well I could but…I won’t.”
“What do you want from me?” Art asks, pressing his back on the wall so he could be farther away from Noctis as much as possible.
“I already told you what I want remember?” Noctis says, reminding him about their quick and intimate moment at the club. He then walks closer to Art, but Art immediately takes a statue and positioned it on top of his head so he could be ready to throw it at Noctis if ever he tries to do something stupid.
“Hey, put that down. I bought that in an auction in Egypt fifty-eight years ago,” Noctis reveals, shocking Art even more.
“F-Fifty e-eight years ago? You just said fifty-eight years ago,” Art says with shock, slowly putting the statue back to where he took it.
Noctis sighs, frustrated that he has to explain the age thing to Art now.
“Yes, I said fifty-eight years ago. I was sixty-three years old that time, and if I could remember, a friend invited me to go to Egypt because they discovered some type of temple or whatever,” Noctis explains, making it sound like it was pretty normal so Art shouldn’t be shocked at all.
Art stares at Noctis for a couple of seconds, and then he computes what Noctis just told him.
His eyes then widens from shock as he shouts, “You’re one hundred and twenty-one years old?!”
Because of too much shock, Art ends up knocking the statue down, making it fall to the ground and break into pieces.
Art stops moving when he saw the remains on the floor.
“Oops?” Art awkwardly says.
“Oh bloody hell! What the fuck Art?!” Noctis angrily shouts as he goes to the broken statue.
Art flinches when Noctis kneeled in front of him. Noctis picks the broken glass and looks up at Art and angrily says, “Do you know how much this cost me?! Ten fuckin’ million dollars! That’s like…a hundred million dollars now,” Noctis says, putting the broken pieces back on the table.
Noctis stands up and glares at Art, his eyes still red because of anger.
Art flinches again, wanting to apologize and say he’d just pay for it. But he doesn’t even have ten thousand dollars in his bank account. How could he possibly pay for a one hundred million dollar statue from Egypt?
“I’m sorry,” he says instead.
Noctis sighs and just aggressively scratches his head so he could release his frustration.
“Look, I’m a hundred and twenty one years old vampire. In human years I’m basically just twenty one years old, so there’s no need for you to overreact,” Noctis says, then he walks back to the bed and sat down with his legs crossed.
“I know it’s hard to sink everything in, so I’m not forcing you to accept it now. But I hope you know that I meant no harm to you, and I didn’t tell you my real identity because I didn’t want…THIS to happen,” Noctis explains.
Art didn’t realize it but his heart has been beating fast ever since he woke up. So he takes a deep breath and slid his back on the wall so he could sit on the floor, “I’m a physics professor Nox. Do you think I’d just go ’ oh wow, you’re a vampire that’s cool ,’ then just continue on with my life like I didn’t just…its fucking mind boggling,” Art says, making Noctis chuckle.
“I know. Our kind is very…mind boggling,” Noctis says, and then he remembers how Art is also a different kind of species too, but he knew that Art has gone through a lot today, telling him he’s not even a human would probably make Art faint this time. He’s just glad that Art is trying to understand this better than how he expected.
“Yeah, mind boggling is the perfect word for that,” Art says with a laugh, and that was the only thing that Noctis needed to hear to make sure Art wasn’t completely scared of him.
“But those nuns…that cult…what did they want from me?” Art finally asks.
Noctis shrugs his shoulders and answers, “That cult is called Priestly Enigma. Their duty is to kill vampires to cleanse the world from our supposed evil.”
“But I’m not even a vampire. So what do they want from me?” Art asks back.
“It’s probably something that has to do with me. They’ve attacked me a couple of times but failed miserably. They even ambushed me once, fifteen against one. But as you can see, I was the last one standing. They never attacked me ever since, but I guess while they were observing me, they noticed you,” Noctis answers, making Art remember what Adeline told him.
“ I’m not even a fucking vampire! “
“ Oh we know. But you know a very powerful man that is. “
“So you were the vampire that the crazy nun was talking about,” Art says, then Noctis quickly adds, “Adeline. That crazy nun is named Adeline. I’ve been trying to kill her for years but somehow she just keeps on coming back.”
“Is she a vampire too?” Art asks, somehow getting used to talking about vampires now.
“No, if she was then she could have already burned in the sun. I don’t know what she is but I don’t want to find out either,” Noctis honestly says.
But while Art was sitting on the floor, he suddenly remembered something, “They were talking about taking me to…father Vlad. Do you know him?”
Noctis nods his head and answers, “Yeah, I know him, but I haven’t seen him before. He started the cult five years ago. And my kind has been decreasing ever since.”
“I see,” Art simply says.
The two then became quiet afterwards.
It became too quiet that the whole atmosphere became awkward. So while no one said a single word, Art starts laughing again, “This is just too crazy,” he says. Then he looks at Noctis and continues, “Your green eyes that sometimes shifts into red…I was ignoring it, pretending I was just seeing things, but it was real. Everything that I saw today was real.”
Noctis looks away from Art and bites his lower lip. He doesn’t say anything because he couldn’t help but feel ashamed. And this was his first time to ever be ashamed of being a vampire.
“That night,” Art suddenly continues, making Noctis look back at him.
“That night at the club. Were the feelings that you were trying to show me real too? Or did I just misunderstood?” Art asks him.
It took Noctis a couple of seconds before finally answering him, “You can doubt everything that you’ve seen today. But that night…everything I showed you was real.”
“Then the thing that you wanted…was it me? Or was it just some parts of me?” Art suddenly asks, making Noctis be taken off guard.
“ Maybe you don’t really like him. Maybe there’s just something ABOUT him that attracts you since he’s a Night Warrior. Maybe you’re having a hard time distinguishing your feelings and a vampires natural instincts,“ Noctis suddenly remembered sir Clemens say.
Noctis wanted to answer Art’s question, but the already disappointed and hurt expression on Art’s face made him speechless.
“ Tell him you fucking wanted him! Tell him you didn’t care about his blood or anything else! Tell him it was purely him that you wanted! “ His head continuously told him, but Noctis wasn’t even that sure so he ended up not saying a single word.
“Mr. Noctis Marius IV…I would like to leave now,” Art suddenly says, immediately standing up from the floor.
Noctis felt his heart ache for a second, but he takes a deep breath and stands up as well. “Of course,” he says. He was about to open a secret door that they’d during emergency evacuations, but then he suddenly remembers something. So Noctis quickly went to one of his drawers and takes out a handkerchief. He looks back at Art and hands it over to him, “Here,” he says.
Art’s eyes widened from shock as he stares down at his own handkerchief, “You still have it?” he asks him.
“I kept it,” Noctis answers, staring back at Art.
Noctis’s eyes were slowly turning back to green, and Art couldn’t help but be captivated by it again.
Art felt something spark inside him like the night at the club. But he was too confused and too unfocused that he immediately brushed the thought away.
He removes his eyes from Noctis and gently pushes Noctis’s hand away, “Then continue on keeping it,” he answers, making Noctis give out a small but genuine smile. He then nods his head and presses the handkerchief on his chest, “ thank you, “ he says with a faint voice, making Art clench his fist.
Art couldn’t help but stare at Noctis. Noctis didn’t look like a vampire to him. Even if he saw how strong and how quick he was, and how he literally turned into bats, Art couldn’t help but feel like Noctis was still the normal boy that he saw crossing at the pedestrian lane.
That night, Noctis looked cold and unsure. Like a lost boy in a world full of strangers. But that night, even with the crowd surrounding them, Noctis was the only thing Art could see.
“ You’re not supposed to see me, “ Noctis told him that night with the same expression that he has now when Art told him he could keep the handkerchief. And just with that short and quick memory, the spark that he was feeling suddenly exploded inside of him.
“This is impossible,” he says. And without any hesitation, he grabs Noctis by the shoulder and aggressively pushes him against the wall, making Noctis drop the handkerchief that he was holding.
“ Why are you doing this to me? “ Art asks in a soft but desperate voice, almost like he was begging Noctis to answer him.
But Noctis doesn’t even open his mouth.
“Just when I thought that maybe I’d start liking you, you end up being something that I thought wasn’t even real,” he says while looking deeply into Noctis’s green eyes.
“ I fucking wanted you, “ he whispers. Then, he slowly moves closer until his mouth was a few inches away from Noctis. When they were in a close distance where a kiss was finally possible, Art stops and looks away.
He lets go of Noctis’s shoulder and punches the wall that was just inches away from Noctis’s face, but Noctis didn’t even flinch.
“I fucking wanted you…” Art says again. And with a hurt expression, he continues, “But I wanted the boy who isn’t a one hundred twenty-one years old vampire that I’m looking at right now.”
“ You’re unfair, “ Noctis whispers, trying his best not to show how hurt he was too.
“ And so were you,“ Art whispers back, now moving away from Noctis. But Noctis immediately pulls Art’s hand. And without any doubts, he leans forward and finally presses his lips on Art’s.
Art tries to pull away, but Noctis immediately grabs him by the collar so he wouldn’t be able to escape from his grasp.
At first it was a forceful kiss, but slowly, Art starts giving in until he ended up sliding his tongue inside Noctis’s mouth and starts making out with him with no second thought.
He grabs Noctis’s shoulder and pushes himself deeper into the kiss, Noctis’s back being pressed on the wall again. But when Noctis’s sharp fangs accidentally pricks Art’s lip, Art pulls away.
“ N-no…I want more, “ Noctis says, but Art already pushes him away.
Both were panting heavily after their sudden make out session.
Blood then oozed out on Art’s lower lip, so Noctis leans forward and licks the blood away. But it was a huge mistake because the moment he got a small taste of Art’s blood, his eyes immediately turns red again, and his heart starts beating faster, his entire body now feeling the adrenaline.
Noctis quickly moves away from Art before his vampire instincts could tell him to push Art down so he could suck his blood. So Noctis purposely bit his own lip so he could drink his own blood, and so that the taste of Art’s delicious blood could completely disappear from his tongue.
“Nox?” Art confusingly asks; about to reach out to hold Noctis’s shoulder again. But Noctis quickly moves away from him and says, “I told you. On our fourth meeting…I’ll definitely have that kiss.”
Art doesn’t say anything, so Noctis continues, “But that kiss…means goodbye.”
Art was caught off guard on what Noctis just said, but he wasn’t even surprised, he already expected it.
“We both know nothing good will come out of this. And it was my mistake for trying to start something with you when I was fully aware of what I am…and what you are,” Noctis tells him, and all Art could do was nod his head in understanding.
This was the right way.
It was the most painful one, but it was the right one.
Noctis knew fully well that if ever Art finds out about his real identity, it would all be game over for them. He had to stay away now before one of them ends up falling in love with the other.
“Now lets go. Sir Clemens is already waiting for you outside,” Noctis says, opening a secret door and walking away without waiting for Art.
"This is a strange second meeting but I hope I didn't scare you too much," sir Clemens says as he opens the car door for Art.
Art doesn't say anything but shakes his head with a smile. He was about to enter the car when Noctis says, "You know you're not safe out there right?"
"
I'm not safe here either,"
Art thought, but he didn't dare say it out loud.
"Please don't do anything rash," Noctis adds, making Art chuckle, "Why, you afraid I'd rat you out?" he asks, finally saying something.
Noctis smiles and answers back, "Rat me out and I'll fire you."
"I told you...that will become a habit," Art says, smiling back as well.
The two look at each other for the last time. No words were exchanged, but the way they looked at each other made it feel like they said a thousand words.
Art gulps and took all of his courage to look away, "Nox," he says, but he didn't say anything else. It was like he just wanted to say his name for the last time.
So Noctis takes a deep breath and says back, "Art."
Art nods his head and goes inside the car. As sir Clemens walk to the other side of the car, Art puts the window down and looks at Noctis.
"
Goodbye Arthur Bain
," Noctis tells Art.
From everything that Art heard today, 'goodbye' was the most painful one yet.
He grabs Noctis's soft hand, and without anything to say, he pulls it closer to his lips and gently kisses it. He looks back at Noctis's eyes and then whispers, "
Goodbye...my angel
."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [HIDDEN PAST]
✝✝✝
"You're not safe if you go back to your apartment,"
sir Clemens says while he continues driving. He looks at Art through the rearview mirror which was kinda strange since he could never do it with Noctis since Noctis (
and him included
), is practically invisible around mirrors.
"Do you have a relative? Or perhaps a close friend you can stay in for a while?" sir Clemens asks him.
"Just drop me at the university," Art answers, looking out at the window and staring at the people walking by.
All this time, humans have been walking beside vampires. They've been living with humans for years and no one even knew about it.
Art couldn't believe how blind and how ignorant they were. How they didn't even know that an entirely different species was amongst them, and how they've acted so powerful when in reality there was a completely different race that obviously dominated them.
"I thought vampires weren't real," Art says while still looking out of the window.
"Humans think vampires aren't real because that's what the vampires wanted them to believe," sir Clemens explains.
Art then looks back at sir Clemens and asks, "But why? Vampires could easily rule over humans."
Sir Clemens laughs upon hearing Art's question. He didn't find the question funny at all, but he found it hilarious how Art looked like he WANTED the vampires to rule over '
his kind.
'
"We're not as many as we were before. If we declare war with the humans there's a chance we will fail, and we can't risk loosing more of our kind," sir Clemens answers.
"Then why not just bite people and turn them into vampires?" Art asks again, now making sir Clemens become doubtful whether Art was asking because of curiosity, or because he's actually secretly planning something.
But, he sighs and realizes that there's no harm in actually telling him about it, "Only Highborn vampires can turn humans into vampires. And apparently, the last living Highborn vampire doesn't like human blood," sir Clemens answers.
Art was confused on everything that sir Clemens just said, but what he said was enough for Art to get a clue, "Are you talking about Nox?"
Sir Clemens doesn't answer this time. He decided it's best if he'd hide that small detail from him.
When Art realizes that sir Clemens wasn't going to talk anymore, he sighs and looks at the seat beside him, and to his surprise, a familiar old looking bag was neatly placed on top of the seat.
"Is this...my bag?" he asks, then he remembered the night at the club where he left this bag inside this exact car and told Noctis that he should just keep it.
"Lord Noctis was supposed to bring it to you earlier. Well, before the incident happened," sir Clemens explains.
He takes his bag and check the inside. Everything was still there, his papers, his phone, and his wallet.
While he continues to check the bag, sir Clemens suddenly says, "He broke so many rules by revealing himself just to save you. I hope you know that Mr. Arthur Bain."
Art slowly stops scanning his bag and takes a deep breath. He looks back at sir Clemens and asks, "Has he saved humans before?"
"Lord Noctis hates humans," sir Clemens answers without a second thought.
"You didn't answer my question," Art says, but sir Clemens ignores him again. So Art chuckles and continues, "Why does it look like you're hiding something."
Sir Clemens chuckles back and asks, "Why would I hide something from you?"
"Oh, did I say you were hiding something from me? I meant from Nox. It sounds like you're hiding something from him," Art explains, making sir Clemens gulp and loosen his necktie.
"Did I somehow hit a nerve?" Art bravely asks. Even though he knew that he was alone inside a car with a vampire, he felt like he wasn't afraid of him. Or he shouldn't be afraid of him. Maybe Art just really has that kind of attitude since he basically did the same with Noctis at the university a few days back.
"Everything I do is to protect him," sir Clemens finally answers, making Art realize something.
Art seriously looks at sir Clemens. He brushes his hair back with his fingers and says, "You let this happen didn't you? You wanted Noctis to show his true form. You could have stopped him but you didn't."
Sir Clemens grips on the steering wheel but tries his best not to comment on what Art was accusing him of. But Art continues anyway, "You wanted me to know he was a vampire. You didn't want me dead, but you wanted me gone. Why?"
Sir Clemens finally hits the break, startling Art. He continues to grip on the steering wheel but he tries his best not to break his composure.
"We're here," he says instead as he goes out of the car and opens the car door for Art.
Art goes out of the car and looks back at sir Clemens, "Does protecting him includes removing me out of his life?" he asks sir Clemens, still not ready to let go of the topic.
Sir Clemens doesn't say anything but shows him his hand. Art was hesitant but he took it anyway. As they were shaking their hands, sir Clemens suddenly squeezes Art's hand and says, "You're a nice man, I can see it. But I hope you already know that I'm not as nice as I seem. Tell anyone about what you saw today and you will never see daylight again."
Art quickly pulls his hand away from sir Clemens because it was already hurting him.
"I have protected my lord for as long as I could remember. I will not allow a man like you to ruin the life his entire family has planned for him," sir Clemens says with a serious tone, but instead of being afraid, Art smirks and says, "It sounds like you really don't like me."
Sir Clemens smirks back and opens the car door. Before heading inside, he says, "It's best if you won't know the reason why...Mr. Arthur Bain." Then he finally leaves. The last man that had a connection with Noctis.
Art takes a deep breath and looks up at the night sky.
"
Why is my life always going downhill?
" Art asks himself. Then he takes out the phone from his bag and dials a number.
He presses his phone on his ear, and when the receiver answered, Art quickly says, "I'm crashing at your place tonight. Don't complain."
Without waiting for the man to answer, Art ends the call. He puts his phone back and goes straight to Art's single loyal friend, Jeffrey Waller.
"Jeff! Jeff open up!" Art shouts as he knocks on Jeffrey's condominium door.
After a few more seconds of loud knocking, the door finally opens.
Jeffrey's eyes were red; obviously because he just woke up thanks to Art's loudness. But the moment he saw the Band-Aid on Art's forehead, Jeffrey automatically knew that something serious was going on, "Jesus Art, what the hell happened to you?! Was this the reason why you were absent today?"
Art ignores Jeffrey's question and barges inside the room instead.
Jeffrey locks the door behind him and immediately follows Art at the living room.
"Art, are you seriously just gonna barge in here without telling me anything?" Jeffrey asks, but Art continues to ignore him as he throws his bag on the sofa. He then goes in front of a mirror and removes the Band-Aid on his forehead, and as expected, the bruise was already gone.
"Arthur!" Jeffrey now shouts, grabbing Arts shoulder so Art could forcefully look at him. "You fucking tell me what's going on or so help me god I'll kick you out of here," Jeffrey seriously told him.
Art doesn't say anything as everything that happened today flashed right in front of him. He then looks straight at Jeffrey's eyes and finally says, "His lips...was the softest lips that I have ever touched."
"What?" Jeffrey confusingly asks, but Art continues with his sudden confession, "He was the most beautiful thing that I've ever seen, but at the same time, he was the most dangerous thing that I have ever come across."
"Art, I don't understand what you're trying to-" Jeffrey immediately stops midsentence when he saw tears coming out of Art's eyes.
Jeffrey was taken aback. It was his first time to ever see Art like this, especially since he knew him as a man who had a smile on his face no matter what the situation. But now, Art looked like he just lost something. It's either his sanity, or someone he just realize was something that he was willing to put in his heart.
"It's best to let go of each other right?" Art asks, but Jeffrey didn't know what to say. He continues to look at Art with confusion, but when he heard the next words that came out of Art's mouth, he immediately felt pity for him.
"Then why does it hurt Jeff?" Art asks as he reaches out for his chest.
"W-Why the fuck...does it hurt?" he asks again. And without Jeffrey saying another word, he grabs Art with one hand and hugs him.
"You fucking idiot. You're asking why it hurts?" Jeffrey asks while hugging his fallen friend.
Art didn't hug Jeffrey back, but he was resting his head on his shoulder while the tears continue to pour out of his eyes.
Jeffrey pats Art's head and continues, "It hurts...because you were in love."
(
3 days later
)
"Mr. Bain, the library is about to close," the librarian says when she saw that Art was actually still inside.
Art was writing down his lesson plan for next week. He looks at the librarian and nods his head as an answer, and then he closes all of the books on his table and stands up.
He looks at his watch: 11:52 PM
He didn't even realize that he's been staying at the library this late. The school closes at 12 so he has to hurry.
"Jeff will get mad at me again," Art tells himself as he packs everything up and goes to the shelves to put the books back.
He's been living with Jeffrey for the past few days. He doesn't know what happened to his apartment, but he's too scared to go back and check.
What happened that day changed Art's life. He doesn't smile a lot like how he used to. Students and teachers started avoiding him because Art always had a glare on his face. And he couldn't even sleep properly anymore.
He hasn't seen Noctis ever since the incident. Sometimes Art would try to pass by the president's office to see if Noctis would be there, but he never was. And the reason why Art is always staying at the university this late is because he still has hope that maybe Noctis would be waiting outside for him again.
"You're pathetic Arthur Bain," Art tells himself as he places the last book back on the shelves.
He takes a deep breath and grips on the strap of his bag. He was finally about to leave the library, but as he was walking out, Art suddenly walks pass the university's archives.
The archives had a security door so not everyone was able to get in. Art doesn't know why but he felt like something was pushing him closer to it.
He walks towards the door and looks through the glass. Inside were hundreds of boxes and files that contained different historical records of the university and maybe of the city too.
Art didn't know what was so important so he thought of just leaving it alone, but the moment that he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a glass box at the far end of the room.
He squints his eyes to better see the item inside the glass box. He gasps from shock when he saw a familiar silver box that had a red stone.
Art closes his eyes and tries to remember where he saw it. He quickly opens them back when he remembered that he actually saw the same silver box at Noctis's bedroom.
"T-That's why it was familiar," Art says.
During his 'first day' tour, the vice president gave him permission to enter the archives. It was then when he first saw the box.
"Mr. Arthur Bain. Didn't I already tell you to leave?" the librarian suddenly says, immediately making Art turn around to face her.
"Sorry I was just-"
The librarian cuts him off and says, "The library is closed. Please leave." Then she walks away. But Art quickly follows her and grabs her hand to stop her, "M-Ma'am wait. I just really need to see something in the archives. Can you please give me at least five minutes?"
The librarian pushes Art's hand away and says, "I'm sorry but I can't. Even if I wanted to I don't have an access card. The university only gives access cards to certain people, and I wasn't included. Now please leave. Guards check the campus at 12 to see if the campus is clear. I don't want to get in trouble," the librarian explains, and then she finally walks away.
Art sighs in defeat and leaves the library in defeat.
As he was walking down the staircase at the main entrance of the university, Art suddenly stops walking.
"I'm a hundred and twenty-one years old. In human years I'm basically just twenty-one years old, so there's no need for you to overreact,
" he suddenly remembers Noctis say.
"Nox is one hundred and twenty-one years old. The university is sixty-three years old," Art says, calculating everything.
When everything finally added up, Art's eyes widens from realization, "Of course, it makes perfect sense. Nox is the founder of this school, not his grandfather. That box, if I remember, it said it was a replica of a jewellery box that the founder of the university owned. And the founder is actually Nox himself because the original box was inside his room," Art says, now talking to himself.
"But why is it silver? Silver burns vampires," Art then asks.
Art also remembered that the box contained a necklace that Noctis was always wearing. He said his father gave it to him before he died.
"How did his father even die exactly?" Art suddenly asks as he slowly went down of the stairs.
While walking, he remembers something again, "
Night Warriors captured our kind. Then humans tortured and killed them.
"
Art immediately stops walking. He felt his chest burn when the word '
Night Warriors
' came to his mind.
"Night Warriors?" he asks out loud. And like the words were some kind of trigger, his chest starts burning again. It was so painful that Art ends up falling down on both of his knees. He starts gasping for air as his chest continues to burn.
"
P-Please...give this necklace to my son,
" a voice suddenly appears in Art's head.
Art was panting heavily and clenching on his chest as the pain continues to grow.
"
I will hide it safely in silver until I find him.
"
"A-Ah!" Art shouts, blood now coming out of his nose. Then, an image of him holding the box suddenly flashes in front of him, and finally, the burning pain in his chest disappears.
He slowly looks up at the sky, his eyes suddenly turning white then quickly turning back to blue. Afterwards, Art was finally able to breathe again. He tries to sit up as he gasps for air. He holds his chest and wipes the blood from his nose with his bare hands.
When he was finally breathing properly, he slowly stood up from the ground.
"T-That was me. I can't be mistaken. I was...I was holding that exact same box in the palm of my hands," Art says, now confused even more.
"W-What's going on with me?" Art continues to ask.
He slowly looks back at the university. He clenches on the strap of his old bag and says, "I...I need to get inside the archives. I need to know what that box was."
Art was about to head back to the university, but he stops when he realizes that it wouldn't do him any good because he didn't have an access card. But when he was seconds away from giving up, Art remembers something. He takes out his phone and quickly dialed for Jeffrey.
When Jeffrey answered, he yawns first and says, "
Art? I don't want to sound like a naggy wife but where the fuck are you? It's fucking midnight.
"
"Jeff, I don't have much time. Do you have access to the university's archives?" Art quickly asks him.
"
Archives? Art I'm a Biology professor, why the hell would I have one?
" Jeffrey asks back.
"Then do you know someone who does have one?" Art persistently asks again.
Jeffrey sighs on the other end of the call and answers, "
Well yeah, the history professor, Mr. Franco Rodriguez. I think I saw his access card on his desk earlier, but I'm pretty sure it wouldn't be there anymore.
"
"Well I'll just have to find out. Thanks Jeff, I owe you one," Art says as he was about to end the call, but Jeffrey immediately shouts, "
Wait! Art, what the fuck are you up to? You've been out of it for days now, I'm really fucking worried about you.
"
Art sighs and says, "I don't know man. But some crazy shit is happening to me. I promise, if I get my shit together, I'll tell you everything."
Without waiting for Jeffrey to say anything, Art ends the call.
He takes a deep breath and touches his chest again before saying, "It looks like someone's been keeping me away from my hidden past. Well I'm sorry, because today is the last day you'll be able to fool me."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [INDIRECT CONFESSION]
✝✝✝
Art runs back to the main entrance of the university,
but when he was about to open the door, Art realizes that the door was already locked. He looks at his watch and sees the time: 12:03 AM. It was already midnight, which means the university is finally closed.
Art takes a deep breath and starts remembering paths that could lead him back inside the campus.
After a few seconds of having a mental tour at the campus, Art finally remembers something.
"At the electrical room!" Art shouts as he starts running at the back of the campus.
He remembered assisting one of the janitor's before to the electrical room. And if he remembers correctly, the janitor also said that the door's lock was broken and he didn't have much time to fix it yet.
So Art quickly heads to the back, practically doing parkour as he jumped on walls and fences.
When he arrived at the back - his clothes all wrinkled because of the intense movement - Art silently prays as he approaches the door of the electrical room. He reaches out for the doorknob and twists is, and thankfully, like the janitor said, the lock was broken. Art was able to open the door with ease, but as he was pushing it open, the door suddenly stops, like it was being stopped by something from the inside.
Art took a peek and saw a large cabinet blocking the doorway.
"
You gotta be fucking kidding me,
" he says as he puts his bag down.
He pulls his sleeves up and did a quick warm up before pushing the door with full force.
"C-Come on," Art struggles to say as the door starts opening wider.
When the opening was finally big enough for Art to squeeze in, Art finally stops pushing the door. He takes his bag and silently heads inside the room.
The room was filled with electric switchboards and other electrical materials that Art could no longer name. He silently walks his way towards the door that will lead him back to the main building's hallway. He gulps and opens the door, peeking first before heading out of the Electrical room.
The hallway was dark and quiet, so Art was confident enough to know that the campus was nearly empty. Well except for the guards who are assigned to roam around the campus all night.
Art continues to walk down the long hallway, but as he approaches the area where the classrooms were, Art ends up hearing noises. Or more specifically, he hears a group of people talking.
"Oh come on, animal blood is way worse than human blood," Art suddenly hears, making him quickly hide behind the lockers.
"They say vampires who drink animal blood are vegans," another voice stated.
While Art was hiding behind the lockers, a group of five women suddenly appeared; walking down the hall while wearing bags and holding books.
"
Are those...students?
" Art asks himself as he watches the girls walk opposite his direction.
"Do you have Vampire History later?" one of the girls ask.
"No, I'm taking Human History," the other girl answers, making everyone laugh.
"Human History? Are you kidding me? Vampire History is already boring enough, why study humans?"
As they walked farther away, their voices became distant. Art realizes he stopped breathing when he saw the girls so he immediately exhaled to catch his breath.
"
They were vampires. We have vampire students,
" Art thought to himself, which now made sense since the founder slash president is also a certified blood-sucking vampire.
"
Now I gotta be extra careful,
" he adds as he starts walking towards the faculty faster.
While heading to the faculty, Art encounters more students and even some night duty guards who he now realizes are vampires too. Art has to quickly hurry because he knew that him being a human in a campus filled with vampires is very dangerous. The risk of them smelling his scent is way too high.
After a few hiding here and there, Art finally arrives at the faculty. Thankfully the faculty was empty, and he had a spare key because all the professors had one in case they end up staying late and they have to lock up.
So Art takes his keys out and immediately enters the faculty without anyone noticing.
He wasn't even running but Art was panting like crazy when he got inside. He wipes the sweat away from his forehead and slowly looked at the desks one by one.
"Where the hell is Mr. Franco Rodriguez's desk?" he asks, trying to remember where that weird looking man usually sits. But when he saw a world map on top of one of the desks, he immediately knew that it was the desk that he was looking for.
"Here we go," he says as he starts searching for the access card.
"Please be here, please be here," he continuously says as he starts opening the drawers one by one.
Finally, at the last drawer, he saw the access card peacefully sitting on top of a pile of history books.
"Bingo."
He takes the card that was attached to an ID lace. He wears the lace and immediately runs out of the faculty room. Luckily for Art, the library is near the faculty room, so sneaking there was easy.
So Art, slowly but surely walks his way towards the library. When he arrives in front of the door of the library, Art finds out that the door was
obviously
locked.
He curses and aggressively scratches his head because of frustration.
Art didn't have time to chase after the librarian, or even go to the security room to take an extra key. The library door was made of glass but he wasn't risking breaking it just to get caught by the guards. So he takes a deep breath and starts hitting his head, hoping that an idea will just magically appear.
And apparently, it did.
Art quickly takes out a paper and pen. He writes down the words:
Guards are fucking idiots
before sliding the paper under the glass door, not too far so people outside could still read it. Then, he writes the words:
Bet you can't find me,
and tapes it beside the fire alarm.
"Please fucking work," Art says as he takes a deep breath. He pushes the fire alarm, automatically turning on a loud alarm sound that echoed through the hallways.
Art quickly runs inside an empty classroom and closes the door. Minutes later, two guards arrive at the scene like how Art expected.
As Art was hiding inside a room, he starts covering his mouth with his hands, afraid that the guards might be able to hear his faint breathing.
The alarm eventually turns off after a few seconds.
"Fucking college kids. They're messing with us again," one of the guards says as he rips off the paper.
"They think we're fucking idiots!" he continues.
"Uhm, you just got that right. Look, there's a note inside the library," another guard says.
"W-What the...how the hell did they get inside?"
"Fucking open it. They think they can mess around with us? Then they better think again," said the guard as the other one takes out a bunch of keys from his pockets. He takes the key that had a label that says '
library
' and finally opens the door.
When the library door was finally open, the guards went inside the dark room. They didn't even bother turning on the lights because, well, they're vampires, they have night vision.
Duh.
Art gulps and peeks out to see if the guards were finally inside. When they were, Art couldn't help but victoriously smile, "
I can't believe that worked. Guards ARE fucking idiots.
"
Art immediately sneaks inside the library as the two guards continue to check the inside.
While the guards were busy, Art was slowly squatting his way towards the archives, Art couldn't help but think "
Why the hell am I even doing this? Why now? Why can't I just do this in the morning when the campus isn't filled with vampires?
"
He continuously questions his entire decision until he finally reaches the Archives.
"
Well I'm already here. Too late to back out now,
" he tells himself as he stands up, take the card, and swipe it on the security door of the archives.
He starts tapping his feet, waiting for the door to finally open. And when it did, Art didn't expect a loud beep sound to suddenly come out of the door.
"
Fuck,
" he curses as he immediately runs inside the room.
He hides behind the shelves and peeks to see if the guards noticed. When it was obvious that they didn't, Art sighs and drops his bag on the floor. He slowly walks toward the glass case where the silver box was placed.
Art looks at the label that says, '
The replicated Jewelry Box of Founder, Noctis Marius the Second.
' AKA Nox himself.
"How on earth was I able to possess you?" Art asks as he stares at the box closely. He tries his best to remember the box, hoping that what happened earlier could repeat again so he could pay full attention this time. But nothing happened. Art doesn't remembering anything about the box expect for seeing it at Noctis's room.
"How am I connected to that? And why is it just appearing now?" Art continues to ask himself like someone would suddenly appear and answer him.
Art sighs in defeat and turns around, but then he sees the hundred of files that were on the shelves, making an idea pop out of his head again.
"Well I'm already here, might as well look for clues," Art says as he starts scanning the files.
He first looked for a file about Noctis, the school's founder, but after minutes to searching the 'N' section, Art found nothing. But when he was about to give up, he suddenly saw a box on the 'M' section that had a fancy logo.
Art takes the box and sits down on the floor. He puts the old box in front of him and opens it. Inside were files and articles that had the words 'Marius Family.'
Art's eyes widened when he saw them. He couldn't help but feel excited as he scans the files one by one.
The files didn't talk about a specific person, but it said that the Marius family once ruled over the land. They were a family that were respected and feared by their people. Every family member were on high positions in the society. But then, a terrible event happened. The entire family was massacred, but the members of the family, the killers, or anything that talked about the said massacre, wasn't even written anymore. It wasn't at all detailed.
There wasn't a single word that said '
vampire
', which made it look like the Marius family was just some kind of normal wealthy human family that got massacred by a cruel criminal.
There weren't any pictures either, which made Art strongly believe that the entire family are vampires because vampires can't be captured through the cameras.
There weren't any mentions of a necklace and a silver box too. So for Art, this whole box was useless.
"This entire thing sounds fabricated. Its obvious vampires tried their best to hide any hints of their existence," Art says as he puts the files back.
He takes a deep breath and brushes his hair back with his fingers. He closes his eyes and massages his temple, he couldn't believe he risked all this just for fabricated files.
He was leaving here empty handed, and Art couldn't be more frustrated than that.
"I gotta leave," he says as he opens his eyes back, but when he did, he saw shoes in front of him.
Art gulps and slowly lifts his head up so he could see who the owner of the shoe was.
Standing in front of him was none other than the guards who he was trying to fool earlier. Their fangs were showing and their eyes were completely red. Art couldn't help but shiver at the sight of them.
"You found what you were looking for warm body?" the guard asks with a smirk. Then, the other guard appears behind him with a paper that Art slid inside the library earlier. He looks down at Art and asks, "What did you say again? Guards are fucking idiots?"
Art wanted to bitch slap himself as he continues to look at the guards in horror. He tries to remain calm as he sighs and says, "Ah shit-"
Art was brought to the security room.
He was sitting on a chair with his hands chained behind his back. Thankfully the guards haven’t killed him yet. He was expecting them to suck his blood at least but the guards haven’t done that either.
“What were you looking for at this hour Mr. Arthur Bain?” the guard asks as he was holding Art’s ID that he found inside his bag.
“I was checking something at the archives so I didn’t know the school was closed,” Art lies. And it was so obvious that the guards didn’t even laugh at it.
“You know we could kill you right now and eat you up, but we can’t spill blood on these grounds. President’s orders,” one of the guards says, and the word ‘president’ immediately made Art flinch.
“President? You mean Noctis Marius IV?” Art immediately asks.
“Well who else?” the guard simply asks back.
“He’s obviously not gonna talk. We should just leave him here before he arrives,” the guards says as they were about to leave the room, but Art quickly shouts, “Wait!” immediately stopping them.
“I…I know him…I personally know President Marius,” Art says, now making the two guards laugh this time.
“You’re really bad at lying aren’t you?” one of the guards ask him.
“N-No, I’m not lying. Don’t leave me here, just call him, he’ll tell you the truth,” Art tries to say.
The guard walks closer to him with a smirk and looks straight at Art’s eyes, “Oh, don’t worry. We already did.”
And like it was some kind of magic spell, the door starts opening in slow motion.
Art’s heart started beating fast as the man who he has been waiting for finally appears in front of him.
“My lord,” the guards greet with a bow.
Noctis was wearing a long leather black coat, leather gloves, and sunglasses. His hair was even waxed back, making him look like a true vampire prince.
The sight of him made Art gulp. It’s been days since he has last seen him. It wasn’t even that long ago but Art feels like he already forgot how Noctis even looked like.
“Mr. Arthur Bain, what a pleasant surprise,” Noctis finally says, making Art’s heart beat even faster by just hearing his name come out of Noctis’s mouth again.
He walks closer to where Art was and asks, “Didn’t I tell you not to do anything rash?”
Art didn’t answer for a couple of seconds because he couldn’t help but stare at the boy’s beautiful face that Art has been dreaming about for days. When he realizes that he’s been staring way too long, he clears his throat and says, “You have no idea how long I’ve waited just to see you again.”
When Noctis heard those words, the smirk on his face immediately turns into an expression that Art couldn’t read.
Noctis doesn’t say anything for a couple of seconds. Afterwards he snaps his fingers and commands, “Leave us.”
Without saying a word, the two guards left the room. Or rather, Noctis mentally forced them to leave the room.
When they were finally alone inside the room, Art takes it as an opportunity and calls out for Noctis’s name, “Nox,” he says.
Noctis gulps and quickly turns around so he wouldn’t have to see Art’s face, “It’s President Marius Mr. Bain. Get that wrong again and I’ll definitely fire you.”
Art chuckles upon hearing Noctis say those words to him, “I told you, trying to fire me would become your habit.”
Noctis ignores him and walk towards the window instead. He looks out at the night sky and holds his necklace. He closes his eyes and tries to ease his heart that was actually beating like crazy.
“What were you doing at the archives Mr. Bain?” Noctis asks as he opens his eyes back.
“I miss you,” Art says instead.
“Stop,” Noctis quickly says, worried that this conversation would end up going to a path that he had already decided to abandon.
“Nox look at me,” Art tells him.
Noctis was now squeezing on his necklace as he answers, “Why would I? You don’t want me anyways.”
“Nox I-”
Noctis quickly cuts him off. He finally faces Art and quickly adds, “You don’t want the one hundred twenty-one year old vampire in front of you right? If I didn’t force my lips on yours you wouldn’t even dare touch me.”
Noctis sounded so hurt that it honestly made Art feel hurt too.
“Goddamnit Nox, how did you expect me to react to what happened that day? Everything was running fine. I was happily liking a boy who was as beautiful as daylight then suddenly he ends up not being a boy at all, and to top it all off, he’s a vampire,” Art says, making Noctis sarcastically laugh, “Oh, so it was my fault for ruining your perfectly planned-out romance?”
“Of course not!” Art now shouts. Then he exhales and continues, “You lied to me.”
“I did not fucking lie to you. I protected my kind. I couldn’t risk their lives to be in danger just because of a stupid man like you,” Noctis says, his hands forming a fist like he was trying his best not to cry. He then takes a deep breath and continues, “On the night at the club, if I told you who I really am, would you have stayed?”
Art gulps but doesn’t answer, making Noctis smirk, “Of course you won’t. Because the night you found out the truth, you did not hesitate to run away from me.”
Art takes a deep breath and looks at Noctis with a hurt expression, “I was fucking scared that night Nox, and I know you were too. And I know, that just like me, you also regret not saying the things that you could have said that night.”
Noctis doesn’t say anything. But then he starts walking around the room, like he was thinking of something.
“You want me to be honest with you?” Noctis asks without even looking at him. Art doesn’t even know what to answer because he was afraid on what Noctis’s honesty would mean.
Noctis stops walking and stands in front of Art. He was wearing his sunglasses so Art didn’t know what Noctis was even feeling. But the truth was, Noctis was nervous, and he was glad that he was wearing glasses so Art wouldn’t be able to know.
“When I said goodbye that night,” Noctis finally starts. Then, like he couldn’t help it anymore, tears suddenly streams down his cheeks as he continues, “I honestly wanted you to stay.”
“ Oh baby… “ Art whispers as he watches the tears fall from Noctis’s face.
“I didn’t want to say goodbye. I wanted you to stay, but I was so scared. I was so scared that you’d treat me…like how every human in this world treated me,” Noctis reveals, suddenly making a tear fall from Art’s eyes too.
Art’s hands were tied to the chair, but with full force, Art pulls his hand off from the chains. He was pulling too hard that his wrist starts bleeding, but he ignores the pain until he could finally pull his hand off from the chains.
When he was free from the chains, Art doesn’t waste any second and grabs Noctis’s arm. Then he pulls him towards him and hugs him with no hesitation. He hugged him like it was their last chance of hugging each other. He hugged him like he’d break if he doesn’t. He hugged this beautiful boy that was so vulnerable in his arms.
“I know I said hurtful things to you before, but I promise that I will not hurt you anymore like how other’s have hurt you. Let me know more of you, let me understand you, let me memorize every inch of you, and I will make sure, to give all that I am to you,” Art seriously says.
It was an indirect confession that he hoped Noctis would understand. Art wanted him to know that even though he knows nothing about Noctis, he is still willing to understand and learn everything about him so both of them will have no more doubts in the future.
Noctis doesn’t say anything but gently pushes Art away so he could break from the hug.
He lifts his glasses, wipes his tears, and puts the glasses back on. Somehow he was afraid that Art would see his eyes if he takes the glasses off. He was scared that his eyes would show how weak he was, and Noctis wasn’t ready to show someone his weak state just yet.
“Crying over a man that I barely even know. This is the stupidest thing that I’ve ever done,” Noctis says, finally smiling.
Art chuckles and nods his head, but he tries not to touch Noctis again. He couldn’t help but feel awkward since he literally just confessed to him, and Noctis is low-key pretending that he didn’t hear anything at all. But in reality, Noctis was embarrassed. He didn’t know how he’d react because no one has ever confessed to him before. So the best thing he thought of doing now was ignoring it, which he obviously knew would not last because he’ll have to say something about Art’s confession sooner or later.
“I’ve tried my best not to run back to you for the past few days. I hope you know that it mentally exhausted me more than you’d expect,” Noctis honestly says.
Art smiles and looks at Noctis, “Whatever we do, even if it’s intentional or not intentional, we always end up seeing each other. Maybe fate just doesn’t want us being apart.”
Noctis shyly smiles back and nods his head as he answers back, “Maybe there are some things in life that are naturally just meant to be together.”
Art was smiling on Noctis’s comment, but then his smile turns into shock when he realizes something from what Noctis just said.
They stare at each other for a couple of seconds. And in that moment, Art knew, that THAT was Noctis’s indirect answer to his indirect confession.
to be continued…
B1OOD - [AWAKE]
✝✝✝
Art stares at Noctis with disbelief. He didn’t know what to say after hearing what Noctis just said. He was afraid to ask too because he didn’t want to find out that he was just assuming things and that he completely misunderstood everything.
“ Well, like what they say…actions speak louder than words, “ Art whispers to himself, making Noctis look at him confusingly.
So instead of saying anything, Art pulls Noctis towards him. And without any warning, he presses his lips on his, honestly shocking Noctis.
Art has always been the one to pull away and avoid anything that would end up making them kiss each other. So Noctis is surprise that Art initiated the kiss himself.
“Arthur wai-” Noctis tries to say, but Art presses his lips on Noctis again, stopping him midsentence. They kiss for a couple more seconds before Noctis could finally push Art away with full force.
Both of them were panting heavily.
Art wipes his mouth and quickly looks away from Noctis.
“I knew it. I misunderstood everything,” Art says because he honestly didn’t expect Noctis to pull away from the kiss since Noctis has wanted them to kiss ever since their second meeting.
Art was about to apologize to Noctis for suddenly forcing himself onto him, but then Art saw that Noctis’s glasses accidentally fell off him when he pushed him away.
He stares at Noctis and realizes something.
“Your eyes…why is it red?” he asks, quickly making Noctis pick the glasses up from the floor. He was about to wear it again but Art immediately grabs him by the hand, stopping him.
“Why are your eyes still red? And…I knew you were always pale but…you look like you’re sick,” Art tells him, making Noctis pull his hand away from him.
Art’s wrist was bleeding because he forcefully pulled his hand away from the chains earlier. His blood was expose, making Noctis smell Art’s irresistible blood.
Noctis could ignore it like before, but ever since their first kiss, which was also the time Noctis was able to taste Art’s blood, Noctis hasn’t drank anything ever since. After tasting Art’s blood, any other blood except for his tasted awful.
Art Notices that Noctis was glancing at the blood on his wrist, finally making him realize something, “You’re hungry!” he practically shouts.
He shows Noctis his wrist and surprisingly asks, “Do you want to…drink my blood?”
Art suddenly felt his face heating up after asking Noctis that. Never in a million years has Art imagined that he’d ever ask someone if they wanted to drink his blood.
Art’s bloody wrist was inches away from Noctis’s face so Noctis quickly pushes it away and says, “Don’t be fucking stupid.”
Noctis found himself blushing too ( again, if that was even possible ). He never expected Art, or ANYONE to just shove their wrist on his face and ask him to drink from it.
“But look at you, you’re about to faint,” Art reminds him.
Noctis takes a step back and seriously looks at Art, “If I get even a small taste of your blood, I’ll end up sucking you dry.”
When his back was already pressed on the wall, Noctis continues, “Because if you’re not aware, your blood smells fucking irresistible.”
Art didn’t know what to feel; he didn’t know if he should be thankful or terrified. But then he suddenly remembered what Sir Clemens told him at the car before, “Clemens says you don’t drink human blood,” he tells Noctis.
Noctis wears his glasses again. Then he answers, “He wasn’t lying. I don’t”
Art was now confused. He walks towards Noctis again. Noctis was already pressed on the wall so he couldn’t move away from him anymore.
When Art was already close enough, he grabs Noctis’s necklace and looks at it, “If human blood is irresistible, then why do you hate it?” he asks Noctis without looking at him.
Noctis looks at Art’s hand that was touching his necklace. He then looks back up and answers, “Human blood is disgusting. Your blood…is different.”
“ Look at the blood that stained your own hands. Look at how hungry your eyes look as you stare at it, “ a voice suddenly appears in Art’s head. Then, for some reason, the necklace that he was holding suddenly burns up, immediately making him let go of it.
Noctis was surprised on Art’s sudden action, but before he could say anything, Art quickly asks, “Nox, are you perhaps…hiding something from me?”
Noctis was caught off guard on what Art suddenly asked. But he clears his throat and simply answers, “No.”
Art wanted to ask again, but he knew that whatever he does, Noctis wouldn’t say a word to him. So to make things fair, Art doesn’t tell Noctis about his vision earlier too. And the fact that he knew, and once possessed, the very same jewelry box that Noctis has in his room.
Instead of saying anything else, Art looks away from Noctis and wipes the blood on his wrist using his already dirty shirt.
Noctis stares at him and suddenly remembers what Art just told him earlier.
“Let me know more of you, let me understand you, let me memorize every inch of you, “ the words repeated in his head over and over again that it ended up annoying Noctis. So Noctis takes a deep breath and finally says, “You accepted the fact that there are vampires with no question. You understood it faster than I expected. But, the things that I know about you, is far more of a shock than you might expect.”
Art stares at Noctis, wondering how he was somehow connected to all this mess when all his life the only thing that he knew about himself was that he was a poor boy who had nothing else but his mother. He honestly wanted to force Noctis to say everything that he knew, because everything that was happening right now is starting to make Art feel like he’s actually going crazy and he’s just imaging all this.
“From a poor normal physics professor to a man who’s acquainted to the most powerful vampire in the world. I might have the greatest glow up ever,” Art jokes, breaking the serious atmosphere.
Noctis finally smiles.
“But can I at least ask you something else?” Art then asks, and Noctis nods his head as an answer.
Art takes a deep breath and says, “Have we seen each other before?”
Noctis was surprised on Art’s sudden question. He was about to answer him, but then Art’s phone starts ringing inside his bag. Both of them looked at it, then Art went to take his phone out.
He looks at the caller then looks back at Noctis, “It’s from my mother’s hospital,” Art suddenly reveals, like he was required to tell Noctis who it was.
Art gulps and answers the call, “hello?” he says, a little nervous about what he might hear about his mother.
Art was calm for a few seconds as he continues to listen to the caller, but then his eyes widens, and his hands start shaking.
“A-Are you sure?” he asks the caller.
Afterwards, Art ended up being teary, and just by looking at him, Noctis knew what the call was about.
“Y-Yes…thank you. I’ll be right there,” Art says before ending the call.
He quickly looks back at Noctis and said, “Nox, I haven’t told you anything but my mother is actually in a coma, and now she’s-”
Noctis quickly cuts Art off and adds, “Awake, after two years, right?”
Art’s excitement quickly fades and slowly turns into confusion that was mixed together with shock, “How did you know? I never told you-”
Art stops midsentence, then he looks at his hand and remembers how it was healed miraculously.
He slowly looks back at Noctis and asks him, “Did you…did you heal her like what you did to me?”
“My blood is the only vampire blood that can heal humans,” Noctis answers. It wasn’t really a direct answer, but its the only thing that Art had to hear to confirm it.
“So on the day that I was attacked, I really did see you at the hospital,” Art says, remembering the time he saw a glimpse of Noctis when he was at the elevator.
Noctis moves closer to where Art was and says, “I realized that the reason why you were struggling was because of her. It was the least I could do to you for making me feel like I’m not someone you should avoid because you’re afraid I’d suck your blood.”
Noctis thought Art would laugh on his sudden comment, but instead, Art went down on his knees and started crying in front of Noctis, “T-thank you…thank you so much,” he tells him.
Noctis looks down on Art and sighs. He didn’t do what he did for the sake of Art’s ’ mother ’; he did what he did because he wanted Art to at least move out from his beat down apartment.
“Stand,” Noctis commands, almost forgetting that Art wasn’t one of his henchmen who he could just mentally manipulate. But Art stands anyway and looks at Noctis. He was honestly about to grab and hug Noctis, but Noctis immediately says, “The answers you want to hear…”
Art looks at Noctis confusingly as Noctis continues, “I think Katherine Bain can answer them all.”
"What do you mean? Have you met my mother before?" Art persistently asks as he and Noctis went out of the main entrance of the university.
Tons of guards were aligned in front of Noctis's car. When they saw him, they immediately bowed to show their respect, while some were confused on why Noctis hasn't killed Art yet.
"Nox, what did you mean by what you said?" Art asks again, making Noctis sigh.
Noctis was tempted to tell Art that his mother isn't actually his real mother but he knew that nothing good would come out of it if he tells him about that now.
"I told you. Ask her about it, not me," Noctis answers instead.
When they arrive in front of the car, Art sees sir Clemens standing beside the car with a smirk.
"Even after scaring you, you still find a way to make a comeback," sir Clemens tells Art the moment the two stood in front of him.
Art seriously looks at sir Clemens and says, "I can't help it. It's a God-given talent."
Noctis looks at the two confusingly, he was going to intervene but he decides not to say anything instead because it was obvious that the two weren't exactly best of friends.
Sir Clemens doesn't say anything anymore but opens the back door for Noctis. Noctis goes inside the car. Art was about to follow but sir Clemens pulls him away and shuts the door.
"You sit in front," sir Clemens says, making Art smile in amusement.
Sir Clemens didn't even open the door for him as he walks towards the other side of the car.
Art and sir Clemens opens the car door at the same time, but before Art could go inside, sir Clemens calls out for him, "Hey," he says.
Art looks at him and raises his right eyebrow up. Then, sir Clemens smirks and says, "You look good as always...Arthur Bain."
Art couldn't help but smile on sir Clemens's sudden comment.
"You too Etienne Clemens," he says back, and then the two finally enters the room.
"Where to my lord?" sir Clemens asks.
Noctis looks at his watch and says, "St. John Licci Hospital. Arthur's mother is awake."
Without even being shocked, sir Clemens starts driving off with no question.
"So, what was Arthur doing at the university?" sir Clemens asks, like Art wasn't right beside him.
"Apparently he was stealing something at the archives," Noctis answers with a smirk, making Art quickly protest, "I was not! I was just checking something out!"
"You do know wherever you may go, you'll never see any written articles or books about vampires right?" sir Clemens asks him.
Art looks back at him and says, "I can see that. But I did find a box filled with articles about the Marius family."
Noctis immediately looks at Art. He was surprised but he didn't say anything. He just silently waited for Art to continue.
"And?" sir Clemens asks further.
Art looks out at the car window and says, "And it said that the whole family was murdered."
Noctis closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, trying his best not to remember his gruesome past.
Art notices the sudden change of mood so he quickly says, "I-I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be insensitive."
Sir Clemens chuckles and says, "Seriously, do you even pause for a moment and think about your words and actions?"
Art sighs and answers back, "Apparently no, because if I did I wouldn't be acquainted to you two now would I?"
Noctis's expression changed back to normal. He smirks and looks at Art and says, "Good answer."
Art was about to say something back but Noctis quickly adds, "And you're right, my family was murdered. I'm the last living vampire with Marius as his surname. If it weren't for sir Clemens, I would have died like the rest of them."
Art immediately looks at sir Clemens with shock, but sir Clemens doesn't say anything and continues to drive in peace, like saving Noctis's life wasn't really a big deal.
"I know I say the wrong things and sometimes not say anything at all at the wrong time, but if I may ask...who murdered your family?" Art asks, and sir Clemens was inches away from answering him, "
your kind.
" But he knew that Noctis wouldn't forgive him if he does so sir Clemens just decided to keep his mouth completely shut.
"Bad people did," Noctis answers instead. And finally, the three arrives at the hospital. But to their surprise, there were police cars and an ambulance waiting outside the hospital as well.
"What the hell is going on?" sir Clemens asks as he parks the car on the side.
Art quickly goes out, making Noctis follow behind him. When they went out of the car, a nurse who was talking to the police saw them and suddenly ran towards Art.
"Mr. Bain!" the nurse shouts.
She stops in front of Art and says with a panicked voice, "Y-Your mother..."
Noctis slowly stands behind Art as he listens to what to the nurse has to say.
"My mother? What about my mother?" Art asks. He was trying to remain calm but it was obvious that he was panicking now too.
"D-Doctor Owen...he took your mother away the moment she woke up. Then two nuns arrived, they attacked three other nurses before finally fleeing," the nurse explains. And neither Art nor Noctis could hide their shock anymore.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [FATHER VLAD]
✝✝✝
"D-Doctor Owen...he took your mother away the moment she woke up.
Then two nuns arrived, they attacked three other nurses before finally fleeing," the nurse explains.
Art was about to lose balance, but Noctis immediately holds his shoulder to support him.
"Did you see where they went?" Noctis asks the nurse.
The nurse was surprised to see Noctis. She hasn't seen anyone so gorgeous in her life, but the nurse quickly snaps back to her senses as she answers, "I-I don't know. Doctor Owen just suddenly locked the door of Mrs. Katherine's room. We tried to open it but then the nuns came and attacked us. Then the four of them escaped."
"Oh dear god. Doctor Owen? How could he do this?" Art asks.
Noctis slowly walks towards the other nurses who were injured. He examines their wounds, and with just one look, he knew what those nuns were carrying.
"
One had a gun, the other one had a crossbow,
" he whispers to himself, then he walks towards the entrance and saw the shattered glass door. He saw two empty gun shells on the floor afterwards.
"
Someone must have been trying to stop them so they ended up shooting. They escaped through the front door, which means a vehicle was waiting for them here.
"
Noctis heads inside and tries to check where they could have gone. He closes his eyes, and with great concentration, he got a hold of Katherine's scent. Thankfully the incident didn't happen too long ago, so Katherine's scent was still there.
Noctis immediately opens his eyes and walks towards the trail of scent that Katherine left.
"They used the emergency stairs," he says as he looks at the stairs. Then he immediately ran to where Katherine's room was.
There were policemen guarding the area so Noctis immediately made himself invisible.
When he arrived in front of Katherine's room, trails of blood welcomed him. With one single sniff, Noctis automatically knew it came from the injured nurses.
"
So they attacked here and ran down the stairs with Art's mother,
"Noctis tells himself. Then he passes through the door and goes inside.
Noctis was expecting the room to be disheveled, but to his surprise, the room looked normal.
"The moment Katherine woke up, she would already be in full strength. But, why didn't she struggle at least? It was like...she just peacefully came with them," Noctis concluded, now even more confused on what was happening.
After a quick investigation, Noctis goes back downstairs. He turns back to normal and walks towards the information desk, "Excuse me," he says.
The woman sitting on the information desk looks up and stares at Noctis, "I'm sorry sir but as you can see we're having problems right now. If you need anything you may-"
"Give me all the records of Dr. Owen who was assigned to Katherine Bain," Noctis tells the woman. The woman looks at Noctis confusingly and was about to refuse, but then she stands up, like she was being controlled. Like a mindless zombie, the woman left and took Dr. Owen's records.
When she got back, she gave the files to Noctis with no question.
Noctis didn't even thank the lady as he starts scanning the files given to him, "Who the hell is this Doctor Owen and how is he connected to the Priestly Enigma?" he asks out loud. But the lady on the information desk was still fazed due to Noctis's mind manipulation so she didn't really answer.
"Doctor Gregory Owen, 58-years-old, single, blood type A, has been working at St. Licci Hospital for two years now. So he started working here the moment Katherine Bain got confined," Noctis continues to say. Then, he stares at his picture and notices something, "Son of a gun," he says when he spots a familiar cross necklace on his neck.
"You're Father Vlad," Noctis finally realizes.
He looks back at the woman and snaps his fingers, making the woman blink.
She looks at Noctis again and says, "Sir, like I said. We're having-"
Noctis gave the woman the papers back and cuts her off, "Thanks for the help," he finally says. Then he ran back to Art, who was talking to a police.
"Yes, Dr. Owen has been my mother's doctor ever since her accident," Art tells the police as he writes something down on his small notebook.
Noctis arrives and suddenly pulls Art away from the police, "Art let's go," he says.
The police was about to stop them but Noctis only lifts his hand, making the police stop and become unable to move.
"Nox, they're trying to help me look for my mother," Art says as he pulls his hand away from Noctis.
Noctis sighs and says, "Do you seriously think they can help? You know what those nuns are capable of. These useless police won't stand a chance. They'll only get in our way," Noctis says. Then he holds his necklace and continues, "And besides, I know where they'll be taking her."
“You remember Father Vlad right? The man who those nuns kept on mentioning when they attacked you?” Noctis asks.
They were now back in the car. Noctis called his team of vampires to clean the mess at the hospital. And even though he was already weak, he manipulated all the people who saw the nuns and told them that it was just Dr. Owen who kidnapped Katherine Bain, and ‘other’ policemen are already doing their best to find her.
“What about him?” Art asks back.
“Apparently your Doctor Owen is none other than Father Vlad himself,” Noctis reveals, shocking not only Art, but sir Clemens too.
“H-How could it be, he’s been helping-” Art suddenly stops when he remembers something. Then, he slowly looks at Noctis and says, “H-He…he suggested euthanasia. Could it be he really wanted my mother to die?”
Noctis sighs and shakes his head, “I don’t think so. If he wanted your mother to die he could have done it years ago.”
Art aggressively scratches his head and says, “This is insane! What the fuck is going on?! What does those nuns want from us?!”
Sir Clemens and Noctis glance at each other. They don’t really know the main reason, but they have an idea. And both Noctis and sir Clemens know that Art is going to have a major identity crisis if he finds out about everything.
“By the way, what happened to your mother anyway?” Noctis asks.
Art takes a deep breath and looks out of the car window, “She got involved in a car accident. She was going home after getting groceries, and then some asshole hit her while she was crossing the pedestrian lane. In broad daylight too.”
Noctis kept his expression neutral. It was like what happened to his mother wasn’t really a big deal for him since his uncle was literally beheaded in front of their whole family when he was just a kid. At this point nothing could shock him anymore.
“What happened to the driver?” sir Clemens asks.
Art sighs and answers, “After he ran over my mother, the driver crashed and hit a building. Then eventually his car exploded.”
“Well I’m pretty sure right now you’re thinking that the said accident can possibly be not an accident at all,” Noctis tells him.
Art immediately turns back to look at Noctis and say, “Wait, are you telling me that guy purposely hit her with his car?”
“Well yes. Doctor Owen, aka Father Vlad, obviously needs something from her, which is why he didn’t kill her. And maybe the information that she has is crucial, which is why someone else wanted her dead instead,” Noctis explains with an expressionless face. Like someone wanting to kill another by hitting them with their car on purpose was not something new to him. Which is actually true.
“My mother’s a simple woman who works three jobs a day. What kind of fucking information does she have that would require someone to want to kill her?” Art angrily asks, because the thought of someone wanting to kill his ‘innocent’ mother was making him feel furious.
“Maybe it’s information about you,” sir Clemens suddenly says, quickly making Noctis glare ay him.
“About me? Information about me? What do you mean?” Art confusingly asks as he looks at Noctis and sir Clemens.
Noctis clears his throat and immediately changes the subject, “Anyways, we need to get your mother. I honestly wasn’t really interested in her at first, but knowing that father Vlad wants her is just making me very curious.”
“Where are we going exactly?” Art asks.
“To the Priestly Enigma’s hideout,” Noctis simply answers.
Art slowly looks out of the window and realizes that they’re at a cemetery.
“W-Wait…we’re just barging right in there? Without any weapons or anything?! Just the three of us?!” Art quickly asks, panic present in his voice.
Noctis rolls his eyes. He couldn’t believe he fell for a coward.
“You wanna save your mother right? Then we’re going to get her ourselves,” Noctis explains.
“But…those bitches are hardcore!” Art practically shouted, making sir Clemens chuckle.
Noctis massages his temple and says, “We don’t need weapons. You’re with two vampires; one is the strongest one in the world. And besides, we’re not going there to fight them.”
“We’re not?” Art confusingly asks.
Sir Clemens then parks the car, signaling them that they have finally arrived at their destination.
Noctis seriously looks at Art and says, “We’re going to make a bargain.”
Without waiting for Art to react, Noctis went out of the car. Sir Clemens follows next, and eventually, Art goes out too.
Art looks around the creepy looking place. And to his surprise, there was an abandoned convent in front of them.
“Are you guys sure this is the right place?” Art asks. Noctis doesn’t answer and walks towards the convent’s main door instead. So sir Clemens answers for him, “Noctis asked his sanctum guards to follow the nuns. Which was why we were able to find their hideout here.”
“Sanctum guards?” Art asks again, but sir Clemens doesn’t answer him anymore.
“Let’s see if someone’s home,” Noctis says as he casually knocks on the door.
Sir Clemens and Art stood behind him as they waited for someone to open the door. Art thought it was unlikely that someone would answer, but to his surprise, the door opened, and an old nun who was wearing ‘normal’ nun clothes welcomed them.
“Lord Noctis…we’re expecting you,” she tells Noctis with a creepy smile, making Art and sir Clemens look at each other with confusion.
“Where’s Katherine Bain?” Noctis asks instead.
The nun looks at Noctis, but then she looks at Art and says, “If you want us to not harm her, then follow me.”
Noctis sighs and looks at sir Clemens and Art, “Wait here. I promise to bring your mother out and-”
The nun suddenly cuts Noctis off and says, “What are you saying? Arthur Bain must be with you. The other…vampire…may leave.”
Sir Clemens smirks, showing his fangs and briefly making the nun see a glimpse of his red eyes.
The nun flinches, but she immediately fixes her composure and looks back at Noctis and Art, “Father Vlad would want to see the two of you.”
“Fine,” Noctis finally agrees, quickly making Art look at him, “What? What do you mean fine ?”
Noctis angrily looks at Art and pulls him towards him. He then leans forward in his ears and whispers, “ Fucking calm down Arthur Bain. These nuns only kill vampires. So in this situation, I should be the one who’s fucking scared, not you. “
Art angrily looks back at Noctis too and whispers back, “ Well I’m not the one who turns into fucking bats and have limitless lives. “
“ I don’t have limitless live, I only have one. It just so happens I don’t fucking die of age, “ Noctis clarifies. Art was about to answer again but Sir Clemens suddenly clears his throat, finally making the two stop bickering at each other.
“Don’t make the lady wait,” sir Clemens tells them.
Noctis lets go of Art and finally goes inside. Art takes a deep breath and follows behind him.
Art was surprised because the inside was completely different from the outside. The interior made it look like they were inside an old castle, but instead of knights, there were hot nuns. Some were even making out for Pete’s sake. It was like the club Noctis and Art went to before, but it was exclusively for women.
SEXY nun women.
“Father Vlad knew that you’d come here,” the nun Noctis and Art were following suddenly says.
“What do they want with my mother?” Art asks back, now acting brave compared to earlier.
The nun smirks and answers without looking back at them, “Your supposed ‘mother’, was asked to take care of a very important boy.”
Noctis’s eyes widened from shock, but in Art’s case, he was still as confused as he was before.
“W-What do you mean?” Art asks. But before answering, the three of them finally arrives in front of a door that had a huge cross in it.
“Let me guess, this is where Father Vlad is,” Noctis sarcastically asks. But instead of answering, the nun smiles and says, “Once you open the door, both of your lives will completely change.”
She then stares back at Noctis. Even though he was wearing glasses, the nun was able to look straight through his eyes, “You may have already lived long lord Noctis, but there are a lot of things that you still do not know.”
“Cut this bullshit,” Noctis says as he immediately grabs the doorknob, but before he could open the door, the nun continues, “The Blood Moon is coming young lord. You must remember your past before you make the same mistakes your ancestors did.”
Noctis angrily looks back at the nun, but the nun was already walking away.
“Nox?” Art calls out.
Noctis gulps and tries to forget what that nun just said.
“Forget about that old woman. Let’s concentrate on getting your mother,” Noctis says as he finally opens the door.
When Noctis opened the door, his eyes immediately widened from shock. He was about to push Art away but Art quickly pushed Noctis inside so he could enter the room too.
Art froze on what he saw. He didn’t know whether he should stay, or run away.
“M-Mother?”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [THE TRUTH]
✝✝✝
“M-Mother?” Art asks in horror.
In front of them was Katherine Bain, floating naked and unconscious in a pool of blood that was shaped as a cross.
Standing at the middle of the room was father Vlad, or what Art knows him as, Dr. Owen. He was holding a bible, and he stopped midsentence when Art and Noctis suddenly entered the room.
Beside father Vlad was none other than Adeline.
On the floor were three dead and naked women with there necks wounded. There was also an altar with a bloody dagger. With just one look, Noctis knew that the blood on the pool came from those women.
“ They sacrificed virgins,“ Noctis thought, still calm even after seeing what was happening.
Art on the other hand couldn’t stomach everything that he was seeing. He touches his stomach, trying his best not to vomit since the room literally smelled like death.
“Oh, what a pleasant surprise. You came in perfectly. We were just having Katherine’s cleansing,” father Vlad casually tells them.
“W-What are you doing to my mother!” Art finally manages to say. He was about to run towards his mother, but Noctis quickly grabs him by the arm to stop him.
“That’s a holy cleansing. They’re doing that so Katherine can regain memory of her past life,” Noctis explains, but obviously, it wasn’t enough for Art to understand anything.
“W-What do you mean? What past memories?” Art asks.
Noctis gulps and says, “Only Night Warriors can perform this cleansing.”
Art’s eyes widens from shock, “N-Night…Warriors?”
Father Vlad suddenly laughs as he slowly walks towards Art and Noctis, “Oh my, you haven’t told him haven’t you?” he asks as he suddenly touches Noctis’s shoulder.
Noctis was about to push the man’s disgusting hand away, but suddenly, Art did the honors. “Don’t fucking touch him,” Art fiercely says, like something inside him made him feel over protective all of a sudden.
Father Vlad smirks and slowly looks at Art. Art flinches when he sees father Vlad’s completely white eyes. At first he thought that he might be blind, but his eyes quickly changes back to brown, shocking him.
“So even in this life…you’re still protecting this boy,” father Vlad suddenly reveals, quickly making Noctis look at him with shock.
Art was just as confused as Noctis as he asks, “What do you mean?”
Father Vlad smirks and answers, “How stupid are you to not even realize anything by now.” He then looks at both of them and continues, “You two…have already met before.”
Noctis and Art were surprised. The two of them couldn’t even say a single word because of how shock they’ve become on what they just heard.
“Y-You’re lying,” Noctis managed to say.
Father Vlad laughs and ignores their reaction. It was like whatever he just said wasn’t really a big deal. So he slowly walks towards Katherine Bain and says instead, “What are you doing here Lord Noctis Marius the Fourth? You’re obviously not here to fight, so what do you want?” he asks him.
Noctis was still a little fazed by what father Vlad just said, but he tries his best to concentrate on what they came here for.
“We’re here to make a bargain with you.” Noctis answers him.
Father Vlad smiles and slowly looks back at the two, “Bargain? What kind of Bargain?”
Noctis gulps. He was hesitating at first but then he suddenly removes his necklace, “Every time your ’ nuns ’ would attack me, some of them would try and take this from me. So I’ll give this to you myself, in exchange for Katherine Bain.”
“What?!” Art asks from shock.
Father Vlad seems surprised too. He slowly walks towards Noctis and says with a smile, “That sounds like a good bargain. You really know how to tempt others Noctis, the rumours really were true.”
He then glances at the necklace on Noctis’s hand and finally says, “Fine, you may take Katherine.”
Father Vlad was about to take the necklace but Noctis immediately closes his hand and asks, “How can I be sure that you won’t betray me?”
Father Vlad smirks and says, “Smart.” He then brushes his hair back and continues, “You can kill me if I betray you, easy as that. And for someone like you, I’m pretty sure killing me would be like killing a fly.”
Noctis looks at his necklace. He suddenly felt hesitant, but he knew that for Art, Katherine was a lot more important compared to a blood necklace.
“Alright then, deal,” Noctis says, finally giving the necklace to father Vlad.
Art immediately looks at Noctis and says, “Nox, why did you do that? Why would you give your father’s necklace for my sake?!”
Noctis looks at Art seriously and answers him, “My father is dead. This woman who you consider your mother is still alive. A lifeless material for the sake a living creature will always worth a lot more.”
Art was suddenly feeling teary, but before saying anything, father Vlad shouts for someone’s name. A nun arrives inside the room and goes to where father Vlad was.
Father Vlad hands her the necklace and says, “Hide this.”
“Yes father Vlad,” she answers, and then she goes out of the room again.
Noctis looks back at father Vlad and says, “Now that I gave you my necklace. Give me Katherine Bain.”
Father Vlad smirks. He then walks towards Katherine and answers, “Don’t worry, I will give her to you eventually, but since we’re already here, let me educate the two of you before you leave.”
“I don’t have time for this,” Noctis says as he was about to take Katherine. But father Vlad suddenly says something that made Noctis stop, “Don’t you want to know why we’re here? Why we’re interested in Arthur? And why we’re so desperate to put your kind down?” he asks him.
Noctis doesn’t say anything, but father Vlad already knew that he finally got Noctis’s interest.
Without facing them, father Vlad starts with his education , “Do you know about the Original Blood Brothers ?” he asks, but obviously, no one answers him even though Noctis already knew about it.
So father Vlad ends up explaining it himself, “When the creator made this world, he made two species; the humans, and the vampires. The world because chaotic, so the creator made the third species, the one who balances the two. Those were the Night Warriors,”
He turns around and looks at Noctis, “The first human, the King of Harmony & Peace, was none other than King Genesis. King Genesis created the most beautiful and intelligent people. But then the first vampire came, and that was his brother, the Midnight King, Liel Tez’ca. Liel ruled the nights and gave fear and nightmare to Genesis’s children. He was the evil brother, or so they say.”
Father Vlad then looks at Art and continues, “Then the third brother came, The Midday King, Lois Ignis. Lois on the other hand ruled the days. He fought off Liel’s children to protect Genesis’s children. Which made Liel angrier, because instead of balancing the two, Lois chose to take Genesis’s side.”
He then starts making these aggressive gestures while he continues with his explanation, “Chaos continued, and the war continued. They could never settle their differences. Well, for starters, vampires are immortals; they grow and age up to thousands of years. The only thing that could kill them is for you to destroy their heart. So during the war, Liel and his children were the strongest. The weakest on the other hand were humans; they were mortals and very vulnerable. Genesis died even before the war ended, leaving Lois to end the war for his sake. Night Warriors were always in the middle, they were mortals, but they had the strength of vampires. The stronger ones are even immune to them.”
Father Vlad smirks and glances at Noctis, like he knew that Noctis knew about what he was talking about.
Father Vlad then walks back to Katherine. He kneels in front of her and touches her hand, “But Night Warriors are special. We die because of a cycle. All of our deaths are definite. They all have a significant purpose. No one can cheat death, but lucky for us, we reborn again with the same body and blood. We can choose to live a completely new life, or we can conduct a cleansing and continue the life our past life had left. It’s like having multiple lives, but every time you die, you have to go back to level one. And not like vampires, all of the Night Warriors are direct sons and daughters of the Midday King. We do not have ranks, because no Night Warrior blood is lower or higher.”
“Reborn? What do you mean by that?” Art asks, making father Vlad smirk because Art was showing interest in his story.
“When Night Warriors die, our father, King Lois Ignis, will choose a woman who will give birth to us. But they are not our mothers, they are only carriers. Once we are born, a father like me will take that child and assign someone to take care of it until they are ready to perform a holy cleansing,” father Vlad explains, making Art feel uncomfortable because that sounded so cruel to him.
“We…” Noctis suddenly says instead, making father Vlad and even Art look at him, “You said we.”
Father Vlad stands up and smirks again, “You finally understand…”
He walks towards Noctis, his hands covered with the blood from the pool.
“Yes, we. All of us here…are Night Warriors,” father Vlad finally reveals, shocking Noctis more than he expected, “T-That’s impossible. Y-You’re not extinct? So the True Bloods lied…they didn’t wipe all of you out.”
Father Vlad laughs and touches Noctis again, smearing the blood from his hand on Noctis’s cheeks, “There are thousands of us lord Noctis. There’s a lot more fathers and nuns that you have to fight. We can never be extinct. We will always come back, not like vampires who will permanently die.”
Noctis looks at father Vlad with anger. He always thought about this, but at this moment he really realized that things aren’t really fair for the vampires.
Art clenches his fist and finally pushes father Vlad away from Noctis, “I told you not to touch him!” Art suddenly shouts, shocking Noctis and even father Vlad. But father Vlad laughs it off again and suddenly tells him, “How are you still protecting this vampire? He’s killed thousands of our kind!”
Art angrily looks at father Vlad and says, “I am not of your kind.”
Father Vlad looks at Art with disbelief. But then, he starts laughing hysterically. Adeline, who was silently standing on the side, ends up laughing too.
When father Vlad was finally done laughing, he looks back at Art and shouts, “You ignorant fool!”
Art takes a step back because of shock. Noctis on the other hand wanted to pull Art away, but he knew that sooner or later, Art had to know what he truly was.
“You Arthur Bain…you are a Night Warrior,” father Vlad finally reveals, making Art freeze in place.
He stares at father Vlad for a couple of seconds, then, like the time Noctis told him he was a vampire, Arthur starts laughing.
“No I’m not,” he says, even though deep down, he knew that there was a huge possibility that he was.
He looks at Noctis and shakes his head, “I’m not, right?”
Noctis gulps and answers him, “I’m sorry…”
Art finally stops laughing. He looks back at father Vlad and says, “No, I am a normal physics professor. I grew up with my mother who worked her butts off for me, and a father who would beat us up whenever there weren’t any alcohol in his fridge.”
Father Vlad seriously looks at Art and says, “When you died and got reborn, Katherine Bain was assigned to protect you. She’s not your real mother, but she was a poor unfortunate Night Warrior that I chose, and his husband, who was just as poor as her, couldn’t accept the fact that he was going to protect a child that isn’t even theirs, which is why he abused you.”
“Shut up! You’re lying!” Art now shouts at him.
“That is the truth!” father Vlad shouts back. He then grabs Art by the shoulder to calm him down, “In your past life Arthur Bain, you were a great warrior. You were considered the greatest of your time. You were a general who continuously led armies to victory. You died fighting at least thirty vampires alone. Vampires fear you, which was why they tried killing Katherine, because they were afraid she might tell you the truth.”
Noctis was surprised to hear that information too. He didn’t know that his kind knew about Art. And he, who was the strongest amongst them, didn’t even know he even existed in the first place.
Art was more confused than the first time he found out vampires were real. All he wanted now was to disappear and pretend that nothing ever happened.
“We need you back on our side. Perform a cleansing; remember your past. And you will know how cruel these vampires are,” father Vlad tells him, surprising Art and even Noctis on his sudden offer.
“Join us defeat them. Let us finish the war Genesis and Lois Ignis have been dreaming of ending,” father Vlad continues. He then lets go of Art’s shoulder and showed him his hand.
“Come on Arthur, let’s defeat those cruel vampires,” he tells him, but then, Art suddenly remembers something, “ I’m not gonna ask you how your life turned out to be how it is today, but let me give you a tip…Humans are cruel. They always were, and they always will. They’re cruel, even to their own kind.“
“Night Warriors captured our kind. Then humans tortured and killed them. Most humans would drag my people outside during the day so they could burn. Some blinded them and raped them. Every morning I’d hear their agonizing screams and there was nothing…NOTHING that I could have done.”
Art immediately looks at Noctis.
Noctis had pleading eyes. He removes his glasses and looks straight into Art and begged, “Art no. Vampires don’t want any war anymore. MY KIND had enough wars. We’re almost extinct. Do not join them.”
Art gulps and continues to stare at Noctis’s expression. Seeing him alone already pained him as well.
Father Vlad told them that they already met each other in the past. So maybe in the past, they must have had some special connection that is trying to connect them again.
“Arthur,” Father Vlad calls out, snapping Art back to his senses. He was stretching his hand out, waiting for Art to grab it. But instead of grabbing it, Art says instead, “All of us were cruel. The vampires killed thousands of OUR kind? Well we killed millions of them! Vampires are hiding, they’re trying to live their lives in peace and you’re putting them out, provoking them, practically begging them to start a war that they do not even want to participate on.”
Father Vlad was surprised to hear those words come out from Art’s mouth, but Art didn’t care. He pushes father Vlad’s hand away and says, “You want to end the war? Well it already ended. So there is no point for you to start another one.”
Art glances at Noctis and looks back at father Vlad, “I don’t care about my past, I don’t even care what I really am. But I like our world now, so I am not joining you. I will NEVER join you.”
Noctis was surprised to hear Art’s answer. He knew it wasn’t the perfect time to think about this but Noctis ended up falling even more for him just because of what Art said.
Father Vlad stares at Art with disbelief. They thought he was going to smirk again like how he’s been doing since earlier, but instead, father Vlad became genuinely angry. Everything that happened might not have been what he planned.
“Fine, without your past memory you’re weak anyways. I tried convincing you Arthur Bain, but you lead me no choice. I’ll convince your next life instead,” he glares at the two, then he immediately looks at Adeline and commands, “Kill them.”
Noctis clenches his fist and angrily looks at father Vlad.
“You broke our deal. Now like what you said…I will have your life in exchange of my necklace,” Noctis angrily says, but Adeline creepily smiles and puts out two swords, “You have to face me first vampire lord,” she says. Then she immediately ran towards Noctis and Art.
Noctis quickly pushes Art away, making Art fall. He was about to turn into bats but Noctis was too weak to do so. He’s been hungry for days, and all of the holy symbols in this place made him even weaker. So instead so turning into bats, Noctis started dodging all of Adeline’s blow.
Adeline smirks and looks at Noctis, “You’re slower than before,” she realizes, making Noctis glare at her, “Compared to you I’m still faster,” he says back.
It was Adeline’s turn to glare at Noctis. She then shouts and charges at him again.
While the two were fighting, father Vlad takes a dagger from the altar and looks at Art, “Fine, I’ll deal with you myself.”
Art’s eyes widen from shock. He immediately stood up from the floor and starts running away from father Vlad.
“Shit…not again,” Art says, running around the room while father Vlad chased after him.
Noctis saw Art, suddenly distracting himself and accidently giving Adeline a great opening. So Adeline swings her sword, wounding Noctis on the side of his waist.
“F-Fuck!” Noctis shouts as the pain escalates in his entire body.
Now it was Art’s turn to get distracted when he heard of Noctis’s scream. He ran a little slower, making father Vlad catch up to him. Father Vlad grabs Art’s shoulder and looks straight at him. With his eyes as white as milk, he says, “When you come back, I’ll raise you myself so you wouldn’t have to decline me!”
Without hesitation, father Vlad stabs Art on the stomach, shocking him.
Art slowly looks down and sees the dagger that was pierced inside him. He looks up to face father Vlad again as blood starts pouring out of his mouth, making him fall on the ground.
Noctis looks at Art. And for the first time, everything around him slowed down.
“Art?” he asks as he looks at him. But then, he saw the blood and the dagger on his stomach. Noctis’s heart nearly stopped beating at that moment.
“N-No…Arthur!” he shouts with full force, a black aura suddenly oozing out of him, surprising Adeline and father Vlad.
Noctis kicks Adeline with full force, knocking her swords off of her hands and making her back hit the wall. Then, Noctis immediately ran towards father Vlad. Even though he was badly wounded himself, he was still able to grab father Vlad by the neck. Without saying anything to him, Noctis threw him so hard on the altar that the table broke.
“Father Vlad!” Adeline shouts in worry, immediately going towards his father to see if he was okay.
Noctis went back to Normal. After putting out all of his strength on father Vlad, Noctis ends up falling down because his legs became weak.He tries his best to crawl towards Art, even though his own blood was already oozing out of his side.
He kneels beside Art and immediately bit his wrist. He was about to make Art drink his blood to heal him but Art grabs Noctis’s hand and stops him, “N-No…just…you need blood. D-drink…drink my blood instead,” Art tries to say.
“Don’t be an idiot!” Noctis angrily shouts at him.
“Drink my blood…and t-take my mother…o-out of here. T-those other nuns outside…w-will surely…come…y-you’ll need…you’ll need your strength,” Art barely says, then he starts coughing more blood out.
His blood accidently drops on Noctis’s face, immediately making Noctis smell Art’s irresistible scents.
“If I drink your blood, you might die,” Noctis says, suddenly teary.
“I-if you feed me your blood…you will be weaker, and w-we will ALL die,” Art says back.
“No…I still need to know more about you. There is so much more we need to know,” Noctis says, tears now pouring out of his eyes.
Art manages to chuckle. He weakly reaches out for Noctis’s cheeks and wipes it off, “W-What were we…on our past lives? I w-wonder, “ he asks. Then he reaches out for Noctis’s neck that used to have a necklace on and says, “B-By the way…I gave you that n-necklace, and the s-silver jewelry b-box. I h-had a vision t-that…I actually…met your…f-father…”
Noctis’s eyes widens from shock, but before he could say anything, Art smears his blood on Noctis’s mouth, giving Noctis a good taste of his blood. Noctis’s fang automatically appears, and without any control of himself anymore, he grabs Art’s hands, bites on his wrist, and immediately starts sucking on his blood.
Art flinches. He didn’t expect it to hurt as much as he expected.
He looks at Noctis as he continues to suck on his blood. But slowly, his vision became blurry and blurry, until finally, everything around him turned black. He closes his eyes, and just like that, he was gone.
Adeline, who was checking father Vlad’s pulse, sighs when she found out that he was still alive. She leans towards father Vlad’s ear and whispers, “ Just stay right there father Vlad. I will take care of the vampire, “ then she slowly looks at Noctis and Art.
Her back was aching because of Noctis’s sudden kick, but she tries her best to stand up and get one of her swords.
She silently walks towards Noctis. Then she lifts her sword up and was about to strike Noctis on the heart, but the moment she was about to do so, Noctis immediately stops sucking on Art’s wrist.
He gently kisses Art’s hand and slowly puts it on his side. Then, in a split second, Noctis stands up and grabs the sword’s sharp edge. His hands started bleeding, but Noctis couldn’t even feel the pain anymore.
He grabs the sword and threw it as far away from Adeline as possible.
Adeline gulps and was about to take the other sword, but Noctis grabs her by the head and stops her.
Noctis looks at her angrily and says, “I’ve tried killing you…but this is the last time I’ll walk away while you’re still alive.”
Adeline starts screaming in pain as Noctis’s grip got harder and harder. And with one strong final grip of Noctis’s hand, Adeline’s entire head got crushed like a watermelon.
Noctis kicks Adeline’s lifeless body away from him. But then, the door suddenly opens.
Noctis turns around and sees dozens of nuns holding different kinds of deadly weapons. They all had smirks on their faces, assuming that Noctis would be dead before he could even step out of this convent. But Noctis wipes his bloody mouth with his hand. He looks at the nuns with his blood-colored eyes and smirks back.
The nuns couldn’t help but feel afraid as they watch a black and deadly aura come out of Noctis. Then, they saw Art’s lifeless body on the ground. At that moment they knew, that they were going to fight the greatest vampire alive. And the worse part was, he was furious.
“You’ll regret letting me in here,” Noctis tells them before turning into bats and charging right at them with no hesitation.
Noctis went out of the convent, carrying Art's lifeless body on his arms.
Sir Clemens on the other hand, was able to help out as well because he heard the noise inside so he immediately responded to help Noctis.
He follows behind Noctis, Katherine Bain hanging on his back while still being naked and covered in blood.
Noctis and sir Clemens think that they killed all of the nuns inside. But the two vampires didn't have enough time to check if everyone really was dead. They didn't even have time to look for his necklace either.
"We need to go. The sun is about to set, we need to leave now," sir Clemens tells Noctis.
Both of them walk towards their car. Sir Clemens gently places Katherine's body inside the car. Then he removes his coat and drapes it around her to at least cover her body.
"Noctis, let's go," sir Clemens says. He was about to go inside the car but Noctis suddenly fell on his knees.
Noctis gently places Art's lifeless body on the ground, then, he starts crying.
"He...he sacrificed himself for me," Noctis suddenly says, shocking sir Clemens on what he just heard.
"What?" he asks as he slowly walks back to where Noctis was.
Noctis doesn't answer and grabs Art's hand instead and kisses it gently, "And he chose me over father Vlad, his own kind Etienne. He chose me over his own kind," Noctis continues to say, making sir Clemens speechless.
Noctis slowly lifts his head and looks straight at sir Clemens's eyes, "H-How long have you known him?"
Sir Clemens gulps but doesn't answer.
"You knew him, didn't you? You knew that we met each other in the past. You knew everything and you didn't tell me," Noctis says, his voice slightly showing anger.
"It was for your own sake," sir Clemens tries to say, but Noctis shouts back at him, "Bullshit! It was for your sake! Not mine!"
"Noctis-"
"Now he's dead! And I will never get to know what he was to me. I will never get to know why I feel so attached to him," Noctis says, then he rests his head on Art's chest, sobbing.
Sir Clemens couldn't help but feel pity for him. He couldn't stand seeing his lord hurt like this. He only did what Noctis's parents wanted him to do; he didn't intend to hurt him.
So as he looked at Art and Noctis, sir Clemens knew that it was time for him to make a change.
"Was he struck in the heart?" sir Clemens suddenly asks.
Noctis slowly looks back at sir Clemens and angrily answers, "Why would that matter now?"
"Noctis, was he struck in the heart?!" sir Clemens now shouts at him, startling him. So Noctis shakes his head and says, "No, he was stabbed in the stomach."
Sir Clemens takes a deep breath. Then he whispers in the wind, "
I'm sorry my King and Queen. Whatever I do, this man just keeps on coming back to him. This has been the fifth time I've witnessed your son suffer because of his death. I think that is already enough."
"E-Etienne?" Noctis confusingly asks as he stares at sir Clemens.
Sir Clemens sighs and kneels in front of Art's body. Then, he seriously looks at Noctis and says, "Bite him."
Noctis's eyes widens from shock as he heard what sir Clemens just said, "W-What?"
"Turn him into a vampire. As long as his heart is intact, he might have a chance. So bite him," sir Clemens says again.
"B-But, he's a Night Warrior. Not a single Night Warrior has ever turned into a vampire before," Noctis says, but sir Clemens grabs his shoulder and convinces him again, "We all know that Art is not just some ordinary Night Warrior. Because if he was, father Vlad wouldn't go through all those trouble to protect him. He might be different than the rest of his kind. He might be able to mix your blood with his. Other's who tried it died, but Art is already dead, and if you want to see him alive again, you need to turn him into a vampire."
Noctis looks at Art's neck, but he was still hesitant.
"B-But..."
"Just do it now!" sir Clemens now shouts, making Noctis immediately pull Art towards him. Without any hesitation, Noctis lets out his fangs. He bites his own wrist first, then, with his fangs covered in his own blood, he bites Art's neck, an act that he has never done to any human or Night Warrior before.
After a few seconds, Noctis pulls away and wipes his blood-covered mouth.
He wipes his mouth and looks at Art, "I-It's not working. He should instantly wake up after that," he tells sir Clemens.
"We need to wait," sir Clemens says back. He grabs Art's hand and waited for a pulse, but then a minute came, and then five, then eventually ten minutes passed.
Sir Clemens and Noctis were already panicking. The sun was almost rising, but Art hasn't given any sign of life yet.
Noctis was already shaking, and he was inches away from crying again.
Sir Clemens closes his eyes and lets go of Art's hand. "I'm sorry..." he says in defeat.
"W-Wait...maybe we still have a chance. Maybe he's-" Noctis suddenly stops when a ray of light hits his arm, burning him.
Noctis immediately stands up and moves away from the light.
"Maybe we could bring him with us," Noctis suddenly says.
"B-bring...Noctis he's dead, we can't carry around a corpse. And he's covered in his blood, we can't bring him to the sanctums. You don't have to worry anymore because he's a Night Warrior. His body will be absorbed by the light and tomorrow he will be reborn again into a new born child," sir Clemens explains as he stands up as well. But Noctis doesn't want to just leave him there.
"H-How would I know where he is? H-How would I know what god-damn child he'd be born into!" Noctis angrily shouts. So sir Clemens grabs Noctis's shoulder and says, "They say that every time a Night Warrior is reborn, he will have a scar on where he was killed. And Noctis, whatever you do, you will always find each other. Believe me, I have seen it happen five times already."
Noctis starts crying again. He pushes sir Clemens away and looks at Art.
"Noctis please, the sun is already rising. We have to leave Art here, there is nothing that we could do now," sir Clemens begs.
Noctis gulps and looks at Art for the last time.
"I'm sorry," he finally tells him.
"I-I'm so...so...sorry" he tells him again.
"P-please find me again. When you grow up...p-please find me again," Noctis painfully tells Art's lifeless body. But as they were about to leave, the ray of light suddenly hits Art's face. Then his hearts pumps once, making his hand flinch.
Noctis and sir Clemens's eyes widens from shock when they saw what happened.
"A-Art?" Noctis calls out.
Art's heart pumps again. And in that moment, Art's heart started beating faster, and like Art just got out of the water, he suddenly gasps for air, shocking both Art and sir Clemens.
"Art!" Noctis now shouts as he immediately kneels in front of Art again.
Art holds his chest, trying to catch his breath.
Sir Clemens kneels beside him as well and starts patting his back, "Breathe Arthur, breathe."
When Art's breathing became normal, he slowly looks up to see sir Clemens and Noctis. But when the two saw his eyes, Noctis almost fell back from shock.
To their surprise, Art's left eye was as red as a vampire while his right was as white as a Night Warrior.
The hole in his stomach automatically healed rapidly too.
"I-I'm alive?" Art confusingly asks, looking around, checking if he was actually just dreaming or if he was actually awake after witnessing father Vlad stab him to death.
Noctis doesn't answer his question, but instead, he pulls Art towards him and hugs him tightly.
Sir Clemens couldn't help but feel relieved as he slowly stood back up to look at the two.
Art was alive, and sir Clemens couldn't believe it. He couldn't believe that he was looking at the first ever half-vampire half-night warrior in history. But as he was staring at the two, sir Clemens's smile slowly turns into a worried expression.
Art was alive, which means they broke his death cycle. Sir Clemens knew that what Noctis's parent's feared will one day come and break the perfect life he has been trying to create for Noctis.
You might think their story has already begun, but the truth is...THIS is where their real story begins.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [YOU'RE A VAMPIRE]
✝✝✝
"H-How is this possible? W-why am I still alive?"
Art confusingly asks. He looks at his stomach and checks the wound. But to his surprise, his stomach was completely healed.
Noctis and sir Clemens looks at each other. Sir Clemens nods his head, like he was giving Noctis a go signal.
Noctis takes a deep breath and looks at Art, trying his best to look calm as he tries to explain the situation to him, "Art, I'm sorry. We...we had no choice."
Art looks at Noctis confusingly. Then, his eyes was slowly becoming bigger, like he just realizes something, "W-What did you do?" he finally asks him.
Noctis holds Art's shoulder, "I'm so sorry," he says again.
"Noctis! What did you do!" Art now shouts, making Noctis flinch. But Noctis immediately moves away when the sunray hit his skin again.
"We gotta leave," sir Clemens tells them, but this time, he didn't wait for the two anymore. He immediately goes inside the car because he wasn't going to endanger himself by bravely exposing his body to the sun.
"Art we gotta go before the sun completely rises," Noctis says.
Art was completely confused, but then the sun directly hits his face.
Noctis was about to pull him away, but to his surprise, the sunray directly goes to Art's face, and nothing happened.
"W-What the-"
Art looks at Noctis, confused on why he looked shock. But then he reaches out for his neck and realizes that there was blood, and it felt a little painful.
After a few seconds, he finally found out why he was still alive, "You turned me!" he shouts.
Noctis doesn't answer Art because the fact that the sun didn't affect Art was a total shock to him. So instead, he runs back to the car before the sun could hit him, completely leaving Art speechless.
When Noctis got inside the car, he immediately told sir Clemens, "He's immune to sunlight!"
Sir Clemens takes a deep breath and doesn't say anything, like he already knew about it.
Art on the other hand, sat outside, stunned.
He was a vampire. He was a vampire who was immune to sunlight.
He looks at his skin. He was paler than usual, but he didn't feel anything weird at all. It was like he just woke up from a nap.
But while he was trying to compose himself, he suddenly heared a sound from inside the convent.
Art's flinches, "Nox!" he shouts in fear.
He immediately stood up from the floor and walks his way towards the car. He sits at the back and looks at Noctis again, "You turned me into a vampire," he says, but calmer compared to the first time.
Sir Clemens and Noctis ignore him again.
"Alright, let's go. A minute more in this place and I might vomit," sir Clemens says instead as he immediately drove off.
Art had enough of the two ignoring him so he grabs Noctis's chin and forcefully makes Noctis look back at him, "What did you do to me?" he asks.
Noctis doesn't even flinch. He looks straight into Art's now blue eyes and says, "you died," he simply answers.
"The only way to revive you was to turn you," sir Clemens answers next.
"So you just decided on your own then?" Art says, his voice louder, making the two vampires aware that he was angry.
Sir Clemens got annoyed and finally says, "If you're not happy about it then go fucking stab your heart and kill yourself again. But I hope you know that you just received something others would die to have. We gave you a second chance to know what you really are."
Noctis takes a deep breath and looks out the window, "
And I was bawling my eyes out for you too and this is how you'll react?
" Noctis whispers, making Art look back at him, "What did you say?"
Noctis looks back at Art and says instead, "We gave you a second chance, like how I gave Katherine hers," and then he gestures at the passenger seat.
Art didn't even notice it, but when he followed what Noctis was pointing at, he saw his supposed 'mother' peacefully sitting in front of him.
"Mom!" he shouts from complete shock.
Noctis reaches out for his neck, forgetting that his necklace wasn't there anymore. So he immediately puts his hand down and says, "I promise you that I'll safely get your mother out. I never break a promise. So here she is."
Art was obviously shocked. Then he remembered that Noctis gave his father's necklace to father Vlad in exchange for his mother who actually wasn't his real mother at all.
Like how he remembered the necklace, Art ends up remembering everything that happened next.
He was a Night Warrior. And along with the vampires, it was a species that he didn't even know exist.
Father Vlad said that he was some kind of general who leads armies to victory. He killed vampires too, which basically means he helped kill Noctis's kind. But not only that, he got stabbed by an old man who was also the reason why he found out about his true identity.
The other day he was just a normal, lovesick, physics professor. Then he ends up being a Night Warrior who has a confusing past. But now, he finds out he's become a vampire too.
Art doesn't even know what he is anymore. He thought his brain was going to explode because of everything that was happening.
"Where are we even going anyways? Where are you bringing me and my mother?" Art asks, making Noctis give out a quick smile because even though Art already knows that Katherine really isn't his real mother, Art basically didn't care and continues to believe that they share the same blood.
"We're heading back to the East Sanctum," Noctis answers.
"East Sanctum? Is that where you first brought me before?" Art asks, and Noctis just nods his head as an answer.
"I thought it's dangerous for me to be there," Art tells him. Noctis sighs and looks out of the window again, "You're a vampire now Art. Your scent won't make them suspicious. Just try not to turn your eyes red, because the other eye ends up being white since you're a Night Warrior."
Art pauses to understand everything that Noctis just said. His normal blue eyes that apparently turns red AND whites caught him off guards. So he leans towards the rearview mirror, but he ends up shouting because...
"I don't have a reflection anymore!" he shouts, a few inches away from sir Clemens's ear, annoying him even more, "You're a vampire for fucks sake! You don't have a reflection, you'll have to drink blood, you're incredibly strong and fast, you can't go out in the morning, and you don't have any ounce of heat in you're fucking body!"
"But...I was in the sun just fine," Art innocently says.
Sir Clemens angrily grips on the steering wheel and angrily says again, "That's because you're a half-"
"You have the traits of both a vampire and a Night Warrior. I don't know what else you can and cannot do since you're the first of your kind, but we'll try to find it out together," Noctis calmly answers while still looking out of the window.
"This shit is too crazy that I think I'll faint," Art says.
"I'll try giving you some lessons too. I'll tell you some basic history and understanding of vampires. And maybe share some of my knowledge of Night Warriors as well. It's better if you know these things to blend in and not act so surprised all the time." Noctis adds.
Art looks at Noctis. He might not have liked how all this ended, but the fact that Noctis is willing to take care of him makes him feel that maybe dying and turning into a vampire is a good thing. And besides, since he's a vampire now, he can be closer to Noctis without any hindrance.
Or maybe Art is really just a positive person so he sees a positive side in any situation.
"You know what...I wanna rest," Art simply says.
Noctis was going to look back at Art, but his body suddenly stiffens when he felt Art rest his head on his shoulder.
"Wake me up if we arrive at that Sanctum or whatever," Art casually says, like resting his head on Noctis's shoulder all of a sudden wasn't shocking at all.
Noctis gulps and glances at Art.
All of them inside the car were covered in blood. They (
barely
) got out of that convent alive, and everything that they've believed in for all those years were crushed just in a few hours inside that place.
"You're a vampire now Art, and apparently a Night Warrior too. What are you going to do now?" Noctis suddenly asks.
With his eyes now closed, Art answers, "You're wrong..."
"Hm?"
"I grew up knowing that I'm human. So I'm a human. I'm Arthur Bain. I'm a physics professor. I'm the son of Katherine Bain. And I'm pursuing a vampire named Noctis Marius IV who is the president of the university that I work on," Art explains.
"You know you can't keep pretending that everything is still going to be the same," Noctis tells him.
Art takes a deep breath and says, "Then while we're at this car, let me pretend that I'm not who I really am. Just for today, let me enjoy the last hours of me being normal."
Noctis was about to say something, but he decides to keep quiet instead.
If someone found out about what Art just found out last night then they might end up losing their minds. But Art accepted all those facts with no question. Maybe he hasn't really said it out loud, but Noctis knew that Art felt like he should just go with the flow because there's nothing he could do to change what has already happened.
Or maybe Art just knew. Maybe there's just something inside him that felt like all this was natural and was bound to happen.
"Why do you keep on saying humans are normal? Vampires and Night Warriors are normal too. Why do humans assume that others who aren't like them are considered abnormal?" Noctis asks, but Art was already fast asleep to even answer him.
Noctis sighs, somehow glad Art was asleep because they might end up debating again if he wasn't.
Art literally passed out. Not just because he was physically exhausted, but also because he was emotionally and mentally exhausted too. It seemed like even if Noctis would hit him, he wouldn't wake up.
"What are you going to tell the council once we arrive at the East Sanctum?" sir Clemens suddenly asks.
"Do they know about Art too?" Noctis asks, suddenly worried.
Sir Clemens takes a deep breath and answers, "No, they don't..."
Noctis was about to say something, but sir Clemens suddenly continues, "Thanks to you."
"What?" Noctis confusingly asks, but sir Clemens doesn't say anything anymore.
"Etienne, what do you mean by that? Are you telling me I did something so they'd forget about Art?" he asks and sir Clemens's silence answered for him.
Noctis's eyes widens as he realizes something else, "Did I do something...so I'd forget about Art too?" Noctis asks.
Sir Clemens gulps and answers, "Yes...you did it four times now. If it wasn't for me, you could have done it for the fifth time as well."
Noctis was so shocked that he wasn't even able to say anything anymore. But then he remembers what sir Clemens said, about them coming back to each other five times.
"Art died five times already. And I met him five times already too. But why do I not remember anything except for the most recent one?" Noctis asks.
He wasn't expecting sir Clemens to answer, but to his surprise, sir Clemens takes a deep breath and says, "Because every time Arthur dies, you manipulate yourself and others into forgetting about him. You remove all traces of him, and every single time, you don't manipulate me because you expect that I'm the one who will remind you of who he is if ever your paths cross again."
"W-What?" Noctis manage to say. He wanted to say something else but Noctis couldn't even think of any words.
Noctis was left speechless.
He glances at Art and looks back at sir Clemens.
He manipulated HIMSELF into forgetting about Art. He was the reason why he doesn't remember anything. He was the reason why he knows nothing about him.
"W-Why...why would I want to forget about him?" Noctis asks.
Sir Clemens has been answering his question. But somehow, that specific question made him hesitate.
Noctis angrily looks at sir Clemens, "Etienne! Why would I want to forget!" he now shouts.
Sir Clemens stops the car and turns to look Noctis in the eyes.
His face warned Noctis, but Noctis didn't care. So sir Clemens gulp and finally reveals, "You were always in great pain. Because you were the reason..."
He pauses and glances at Art first and continues, "For all of his deaths."
Noctis was staring at the silver jewelry box that Art apparently gave to him in the past.
He was back at his bedroom at the East Sanctum. Art was with him, lying at the bed and wearing only his boxers since his clothes were all covered in blood.
Katherine on the other hand was placed at a different room. He had to feed her some of his blood just to hide her scent.
Noctis found out that the reason why Arthur and Katherine didn’t have a scent of a Night Warrior was because they haven’t performed their cleansing yet. Luckily for them, Katherine wasn’t able to finish hers, so she still smelled like a human. A scent that wasn’t as strong as a Night Warriors. But Noctis still had to be cautious. He asked sir Clemens to sneak Arthur and Katherine inside the Sanctum. They have to keep hiding Katherine, but Art could be exposed. Noctis just had to make a stupid excuse on why he was here.
When they arrived earlier, Noctis on the other hand didn’t really care. He entered through the main door so everyone could see him. All of his guards got shocked to see him covered in blood, but Noctis ignored them and just walked his way back to the bedroom.
No one said anything, but they noticed that Noctis looked stronger. Scarier even. Maybe because it was his first time to drink Night Warrior blood. Maybe Vampire and Night Warrior blood has an affect on both species. If vampires can heal humans and Night Warriors with their blood, maybe Night Warrior’s can make vampires stronger.
But whether he became stronger or not, Noctis was tired. He never felt tired in his entire life. He doesn’t even sweat. But because of everything that happened today, he felt like sleeping beside Art and just forget about everything, but he just couldn’t.
He wants to sleep so badly, but his mind wouldn’t let him.
“ You were always in great pain. Because you were the reason…for all of his deaths, “ he remembers again.
He grips on the jewelry box, but he immediately lets go, afraid that he might end up breaking it because of complete frustration.
“I don’t even know who I am anymore,” he says, finally understanding what Art was going through earlier.
He was about to reach out for his necklace again, because he always did that when he was feeling things. But his neck was empty, which frustrated him even more, “That fucking priest!” he angrily shouts now.
He stands up from his seat and walks towards the tinted window. He takes a cigarette from his pockets and lights it up with the candle on the table.
“You better be dead father Vlad. Because if I ever see you again, I will torture you so badly you’d beg me to kill you,” Noctis angrily says, inhaling and exhaling the smoke.
“Nox?” Art suddenly calls out, surprising Noctis.
Noctis quickly turns around and sees Art slowly sitting up from the bed. He scratches his eyes and yawns, then he slowly opens them and looks back at Noctis.
Noctis stares at Art’s eyes. It was red and white again.
“Are you feeling okay?” he asks as he puts his cigarette on an ashtray before slowly walking towards Art.
Art looks around, then he looks back at Noctis and says, “I’m hungry.”
“Of course you are,” Noctis says with a chuckle.
“Where’s my mother?” he then asks.
“She’s at another room. Sir Clemens is taking care of her,” Noctis answers, sitting on the edge of the bed and then staring at Art’s body.
He hesitantly reaches out for Art’s chest where the scar was placed, “I saw this before and you said your mother told you that you had a heart surgery.”
Noctis finally touches the scar, but Art doesn’t push his hand away. Instead, Art stares at Noctis’s slender fingers on his chest and doesn’t say anything.
“But sir Clemens says a Night Warrior will have a scar of where they were last killed. Father Vlad said you died fighting, so it only means you were struck in the heart,” Noctis says, then his fingers slide down to Art’s stomach, making Art shiver a little, “If I didn’t turn you, you would have been reborn with a scar in your stomach.”
Noctis was about to slide his fingers lower, but Art immediately grabs his arm to stop him before anything bad would happen.
Noctis and Art look at each other.
“Are you okay?” Art asks instead.
“ You were always in great pain. Because you were the reason…for all of his deaths, “ Noctis suddenly remembers again, quickly pulling his hands away from Art.
“ The fifth time too. He died because of me. If I didn’t bring him to the convent, if only I protected him better, he wouldn’t have died. He wouldn’t have turned into a vampire, “ Noctis thought.
“Nox, did something happen?” Art asks. He was about to touch Noctis again but Noctis quickly stands from the bed and moves away.
“You’re the one who JUST died and became a vampire. And you’re worried about me?” Noctis asks in disbelief.
Art sighs and nods his head, “I didn’t feel dead. I thought I was just sleeping. And I didn’t do anything at all earlier. You did all the fighting. You even gave your necklace away for my sake…I haven’t even thanked you for that,” he tells him with a serious expression.
“I don’t need your thank you,” Noctis coldly tells him.
“But I wanna say it,” Art persistently says.
Noctis sighs and sits down on the bed again, “Look, what happened last night just…everything just happened so fast that neither of us used our heads. We acted irrationally, which was why things ended the way it did.”
Art was supposed to be serious back, but instead, he chuckles and nods his head, “Yeah. We just entered a convent and shit went down real quick,” he manages to joke. But Noctis looks down at his hand and suddenly says, “I’m sorry.”
“What? Why are you apologizing?“Art asks, but Noctis didn’t explain further.
“Is it because you turned me?” Art asks some more.
Noctis still doesn’t answer, but Art assumed that THAT was the reason why Noctis was apologizing.
“Don’t be. After resting a little, I get why you had to turn me into a vampire. And honestly, I’m not mad,” Art says, but it was obvious that Noctis was apologizing for something else.
“I’m sorry,” he says again, and to Art’s surprise, he saw tears drop on Noctis’s hand.
Art didn’t know what to do, so instead, he grabs Noctis and gave him a tight hug, “Oh come on. It’s okay. Everything’s going to be alright. We’ll find out why things happened and why-”
Art suddenly paused, making Noctis slowly look back at him.
“Art?” he asks.
Art’s heart started beating fast, then, his fangs slowly came out. Noctis’s neck was so close to his nose that he could literally smell his scent.
This was the first time Art could actually smell someone’s scent.
“W-What’s going on?” Art asks, now panicking.
For some reason, Art ended up feeling extremely thirsty. Or, like what he said when he woke up…he was hungry.
Art looks at Noctis and gulps, “N-Nox…I know this will sound so weird but…you smell fucking delicious.”
Noctis’s eyes widened from shock.
Then he remembered earlier…
“Are you feeling okay?”
“I’m hungry.”
“Of course, your body needs blood. But…you’re a lower rank vampire, why would my blood be appetizing? You should only be attracted to human-” Noctis stops, then remembers that Art isn’t really a full fledge vampire.
Art starts holding his stomach as he tries to fight the hunger that he was feeling, “W-What is this…I suddenly have a urge to…e-eat you.”
Noctis gulps on Art’s sudden statement.
It sounded so sexual but he clearly knew that Art was being serious and literal.
So Noctis takes a deep breath and stands up. He then removes his shirt and looks at Art, “You mean suck me. Not eat me. Vampires don’t eat their prey, they suck their blood. That’s your first lesson, don’t forget that.”
Art looks up at Noctis. His exposed flesh almost made Art attack him then and there.
“N-Nox…what are you doing?” he asks instead.
Noctis goes back to the bed and looks straight at Art, “I’m presenting you…your first ever vampire meal.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [HUNGRY]
✝✝✝
Art stares at Noctis’s pale and soft body. He didn’t know what to do so he quickly turns his head to look away.
“Can you please put your clothes back on?” Art embarrassingly says as he tries his best not to look at Noctis anymore.
But Noctis suddenly leans closer to Art and says, “What the hell do you even think I’m doing? Seducing you?” he asks. But before Art could even answer, Noctis pulls his collar towards him until their faces were only inches away from each other.
“I’m feeding you,” Noctis says. Then he leans against Art’s ear and whispers, “ Not fucking you. “
Art gulps, his heart beating even faster.
Noctis was so close that he could hear his heart beating. But it sounded so loud that he felt like the sound was coming from inside his head.
“Eat,” Noctis tells him.
Art grips on the sheets of the bed. He was hungry, and he was right in front of a man that smelled like the best meat that his mouth would ever have the honors to taste.
“I said e-”
Before Noctis could even finish his sentence, Art finally grabs Noctis by the shoulder. He pins him down on the bed and went on top of him.
“I’m sorry,” he simply says before finally piercing his sharp fangs on Noctis’s smooth and soft neck.
Noctis’s eyes widened from the sudden pain. He has never been bitten before by anyone, so the feeling that someone is sucking his blood like what he does to others was very foreign to him.
“Wait Art, slow down,” Noctis tries to say, but Art continued to suck on him anyway.
Noctis was gripping on Art’s shoulder, burying his nails so Art could feel the pain that he was feeling. But then, his own eyes were slowly turning red as well. And like magic, the pain that he was feeling suddenly vanished.
“Arthur…there are other places that you can drink from,” Noctis tells him, finally making Art stop.
He looks up at Noctis with his red and white eyes.
His mouth was now covered in blood too.
“More,” Art says with a deep voice.
“ Then drink some more, “ Noctis bravely says. And without hesitation, Art grabs Noctis by the wrist and bit him there next.
Noctis was slowly feeling something.
It wasn’t pain anymore, but to his surprise, it was a feeling of pleasure.
When Art was finished with Noctis’s wrist, Art went lower. Blood was dripping from his mouth, and his eyes looked wild and hungry.
He bites the flesh above Noctis’s hips. Then, he suddenly looks at Noctis’s legs, and without asking for his permission; Art removes Noctis pants, shocking him.
“What are you-”
Noctis immediately stops talking as a moan suddenly escaped his mouth.
Art bites him in his inner thighs. He was so close to his cock that Noctis suddenly felt something explode inside of him.
Noctis immediately sat up. He grabbed Art by the hair while Art continued to suck his blood.
In a different angle, Art looked like he was sucking something else.
“Higher,” Noctis demanded. And like Art was being manipulated, he went higher, his mouth now a few inches away from Noctis’s cock now.
Noctis was now moaning even more. He was practically inches away from demanding Art to just suck his cock already.
“ Higher, “ he says with a lower voice this time.
Art stops and finally moves to Noctis’s crotch area. But when Noctis thought Art was going to remove his boxers, Art suddenly licks on his cock instead. He was still wearing his boxers, but the sensation still made Noctis shiver.
“ I think that’s enough meal for today, “ Art whispers with a smirk, making Noctis let go of his hair.
Noctis lies back down, panting heavily like he just had an intense sex session with Art. But instead of a sex session, Noctis looked like he had a fight with a snake, because his body was covered with bite marks.
His eyes turns back to green, and he immediately felt the exhaustion and the pain in his entire body because of what Art just did to him.
“Were you planning to suck me dry?” Noctis asks, still panting.
Art licks his lips and wipes his mouth with his bare hands. Only making it smear the blood on his face.
“No,” he answers. Then he goes on top of Noctis again and looks at him; their faces only a few inches away from each other.
“But you were planning to make me suck something else,” Art says with a grin, making Noctis lick Art’s lower lip.
Noctis didn’t even feel embarrassed. One thing that Art should know is that everyone in the Sanctum knows that Noctis loves his cock as much as he loves his pussy. Noctis won’t hide the fact that he’s a sex-craved man, he’s not like others who values sex anyways.
But then again, they are vampires. Most vampires have sex whenever they feed. So sex is not as sacred to them. And they say that doing it while ’ eating ’ makes the blood taste better.
“Lesson number two,” Noctis says before draping his arms around Art’s neck.
Noctis moves closer until their mouths almost touched, “ If you want to stay with me. You have to have the ability to replace the tens of men and women that I fuck every week, “ he says with a soft and seductive voice.
Art smirks and says, “Stick your tongue out.”
Noctis doesn’t hesitate and stuck his tongue out like what Art said. Then, Art leans closer and suddenly sucks on Noctis’s tongue.
Noctis was about to go further, but Art quickly pulls away, shocking him.
“ If you want me to stay, you have to fucking wait, “ Art says back with a smirk. He quickly gives Noctis a peck and immediately stands up from the bed, making Noctis sit up and look at him with amusement.
“I knew you were a sexual man but I didn’t know you had sex with others left and right,” Art suddenly says, making Noctis raise his right eyebrow, “What? You jealous?”
Art looks at Noctis and says instead, “Are vampires always this horny?”
Noctis smirks and stands up from the bed as well. Then he goes to where Art was and caresses his hard chest, “Fine, I’ll stop. I won’t have sex with anyone else. Does that make you feel better Mr. Arthur Bain?”
Art stares at Noctis green eyes and says, “Show me, don’t just tell me,” then he moves away from Noctis again, making Noctis laugh, “Oh wow, I didn’t know you were this possessive.”
Art quickly looks back at Noctis and says, “What’s mine is mine.”
Noctis’s eyes widens from shock.
“ Did he just call me…mine? “ Noctis thought to himself. His heart was beating fast that he didn’t even know what to say back.
Art’s eyes widens from shock afterwards. He didn’t realize that those words would actually come out of his mouth as well.
The two ended up staring at each other, then, the atmosphere became awkward.
It’s not like they don’t know they like each other. Come on, they’re sucking each other’s tongues. It’s just that things are too complicated for them right now, and being committed to each other isn’t on their minds yet.
Art clears his throat and immediately changes the topic, “So…I can’t eat food anymore right?”
Noctis was glad at the sudden change of topic. He walks back to the bed and sat down. He crosses his legs, then he looks back at Art and answers, “No, you can. Food will still taste the same like how it was when you were…human. But it won’t satisfy your hunger anymore. Vampires eat normal food, but they don’t absorb its nutrients either, which is why we need blood to survive.”
“Vampires are complicated,” Art says as he takes a seat and sat down while facing Noctis.
“Anything else that I should know?” he adds.
Noctis nods his head and says, “Vampires can’t come out when the sun is up, which is why we come out at night. Though you’re immune to the sun, you still have to avoid showing it to other vampires so they wouldn’t be suspicious. Vampires don’t have a reflection either, it is one of the things our creator did not give to vampires because mirrors reflect ones soul, and apparently, vampires doesn’t have one because they are already considered dead.”
“So vampires are basically just attractive and intelligent zombies that don’t have a reflection,” Art suddenly says, making Noctis slowly nod his head, “I guess so,” he says.
Art then thought of something that got him all excited, “Wait, do you have powers?”
“We do…well, I do. Vampires that aren’t High Blood Vampires only have incredible strength and speed, but like me, who is a High Born Vampire, I have these abilities that you call…’ powers’ ,” Noctis explains.
He then remembers their first meeting and says, “I can turn invisible,” he says, shocking Art and remembering the time Noctis told him the words, “ You shouldn’t be able to see me. “
“ Oh, so that’s what he meant ,“ he thought.
“I can control the weather, but it takes too much of my energy. I can control nocturnal animals and other species that are lower than me as well. I can turn into bats, but I guess you already saw that. And I can manipulate others’ dreams and minds as well,” Noctis explains, then his expression changed as he thought, “ And apparently I can manipulate my own mind too .“
“That’s fucking awesome!” Art excitedly says, then his squints his eyes and adds, “Don’t tell me you’ve already manipulated me before.”
Noctis sighs and remembers his failed attempts, “I’ve tried, but unfortunately you’re a Night Warrior. Night Warriors are immune to vampire powers.”
Noctis didn’t know why, but Art suddenly starts grinning all of a sudden when he explained that small fact to him.
“So you didn’t manipulate me to like you. I liked you on my own free will,” he tells Noctis, surprising Noctis that Art was actually concerned about that.
Noctis brushed his hair back with his fingers and asks something to Art so he could stop grinning, “Anything else you want to know?”
Art was thinking about it. When he finally thought of it, he says, “What do you mean by High Born Vampires?”
Noctis shifts from his seat because he knew that this conversation was going to be a long one, “There are different kinds of vampires like there are different kinds of humans. We have the strongest, the True Bloods, they’re the direct sons of the Midnight King Liel Tez’ca.”
“And how did that happen?” Art asks.
“Good question. Genesis’s sons, the humans, were the first to walk the earth. Liel wanted sons of his own, which was why he went to a dead man, bit him, and turned him into a vampire,” Noctis answers.
“And who is this dead man? Is he still alive?” Art asks next, making Noctis take a deep breath.
He looks at Art with a serious expression and said, “Liel Tez’ca’s first son was King Henry Marius the First.”
When Art heard Noctis’s answer, his eyes widened from shock, “Henry Marius? Is he your-”
Noctis cuts him off and adds, “He was my grandfather. He was a cruel king, and his right-hand murdered him. Liel thought that the best person to share his said gift would be my grandfather. So when he woke up, Liel told him that he was no longer a man, and that he was given the greatest gift that any king would dream of. And that was immortality. So my grandfather renamed himself as Noctis, which means night in latin.”
“So what happened next?”
“My grandfather asked Liel to turn his whole family into vampires as well to make the family more powerful. So the Marius family is the first vampires that ever existed, they’re what you call the True Bloods. Their children are called High Born Vampires, they’re the first vampires that are pure breed, not bitten.”
“That’s what you are, right?” Art asks, and Noctis nods his head as an answer.
“Yes, since my father was bitten by Liel at seven years old, my father grew up to be a very strong vampire that became King soon after my grandfather turned one thousand years old. My mother, is actually his cousin. My family had to unite with each other so that their children would have a pure royal and vampire blood,” Noctis explains.
Art was starting to get interested. He was mentally writing everything that Noctis was saying, “And what do you call the High Born’s children?” he asks next.
“This is where it gets tricky. The children of a High Born and a True Blood from the Marius family are still called High Born Vampires. The children of two High Born Vampires from the Marius family are also called High Born Vampires. If one Marius family member has an offspring with a different family member, their children will STILL be a High Born Vampire,” Noctis explains, then Art suddenly says, “Because the Marius family are pure blooded vampires, and other families aren’t, am I getting it right?”
Noctis smirks and nods his head, “That’s right. Families that are distant relatives to the Marius family are called First Class Vampires. To identify them, you’ll notice that they wear a choker, which symbolizes that their blood is preserved for the True Bloods and High Born Vampires only.”
“Alright, I kinda get it now. But how about Etienne Clemens? What is he?” Art then asks.
“Sir Clemens is a second cousin of my mother, which makes him a third cousin of my father. He’s a distant relative, so he’s a First Class Vampire. But, he doesn’t wear a choker because he doesn’t allow anyone to drink from him,” Noctis explains.
“That was confusing but okay,” Art says, making Noctis chuckle.
“Well, we have one last vampire. And those are the Lower Class Vampires,” Noctis says, then Art quickly adds, “Let me guess. They’re the humans that First Class Vampires turned.”
Noctis smirks again. Then he claps his hand and says, “Congratulations Mr. Arthur Bain, you just passed today’s class.”
“Well thank god,” Art says as he stands up.
“The Midnight King, True Bloods, High Born Vampires, First Class Vampires, and Lower Class Vampires. I think that’s enough for today,” he says as he starts walking around to check the relicts and paintings inside Noctis’s enormous room.
“I hope you already know that I want you to stay here,” Noctis suddenly says, and Art doesn’t hesitate and nods his head, making Noctis relieved that Art wasn’t going to argue with him about that.
“But what about my mother? She would be in great danger if she stays here right?” Art asks without looking at Noctis.
“Once she wakes up, we’ll have to talk to her. I’m sure she has a place to hide. But if she decides to betray us, I will personally hide her myself…in my basement, chained up in a wall with other skeletons that I have already tortured,” Noctis bravely threatened.
But Art wasn’t threatened at all, he was confident that his mother won’t betray them, “She might be a different species, but she is still the woman who took care of me.”
Noctis was about to say something but he decided that its best to just wait if what Art believes about his mother is true of not.
Art then walks towards the table where the silver jewelry was.
He picks the jewelry box and examines it, “ P-Please…give this necklace to my son ,“ he suddenly remembers.
“I will hide it safely in silver until I find him,” Art says out loud, making Noctis look at him confusingly, “What did you say?” he asks.
Art slowly looks back at Noctis and says, “I told you before right? That I gave you this and the necklace when I met up with your father.”
Noctis only remembered it now so he immediately stood up from the bed and said, “That’s right. You told me that before you died.”
“You have the necklace now. Well, you HAD the necklace, so it means I was able to find you and give it to you. I don’t know how long ago that was but was that what Father Vlad was talking about? He said we met each other before, do you remember anything?” Art suddenly asks, making Noctis gulp.
Noctis grips on his fist, then he takes a deep breath and says, “Art, I have to tell you something.”
Art puts the silver jewelry box down and looks at Noctis, “What is it?” he asks.
“Art we actually met-”
“ Lord Noctis? “ someone suddenly calls out from outside the room, quickly making Noctis stop talking.
Noctis looks at the door. Art was about to hide but Noctis stops him and says, “You don’t have to, it’s sir Clemens.”
Art was obviously surprised. He wanted to ask how Noctis knew that but he realized that Noctis might have the ability to recognize someone’s scent too. Which is actually true.
“What is it?” Noctis angrily asks as he opens the door. Mad that he interrupted him from finally telling Art what he knows.
Sir Clemens bows to apologize and also show respect, and then he goes inside the room and immediately closed it.
He then looks at Noctis and Art and says, “Katherine is awake. And you won’t believe what she just told me.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [CHAINS]
✝✝✝
“Katherine is awake. And you won’t believe what she just told me,” sir Clemens suddenly tells the two vampires.
Sir Clemens was about to continue but then he notices the bite marks on Noctis’s body. He was about to comment about it but then Noctis controlled sir Clemens and forcefully made him stop looking at him, immediately making him feel embarrassed.
So he clears his throat and opened his mouth. He was about to continue to what he was saying earlier but Art suddenly runs to the door to head to where his mother is, even when he doesn’t know exactly where.
Thankfully sir Clemens was able to grab him in time before Art could even reach the door, “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” sir Clemens asks as he pushes Art away from the door.
“I need to see my mother,” he answers.
“And what would you do if the guards sees you?” sir Clemens asks, and finally, Art calms down.
“You’ll be able to talk to Katherine, you don’t have to worry,” Noctis assures him. Then he looks back at sir Clemens and asks, “But what did she say that made you look like you found a missing piece to something?”
“Well that’s because I did find a missing piece,” sir Clemens says.
He was walks closer to Noctis and continues, “I know why Father Vlad wanted your necklace.”
“What?” Noctis and Art ask in unison.
Art stands beside Noctis so he could face sir Clemens too.
“When Katherine woke up, I told her everything. Obviously she doesn’t remember her past life because she wasn’t able to finish her holy cleansing, but she still remembered their plans before father Vlad gave her Arthur,” sir Clemens explains as he glances at Art. He then looks back and Noctis and continues, “During those days, father Vlad and the others were able to find something. It was a temple…a temple of the Original Blood Brothers.”
Noctis was surprised to hear what sir Clemens just told them because he never knew that such a temple existed in the first place, “What about the temple? And why do they need my necklace for it?”
“Katherine said that they’ve been trying to open it for years, but the keyhole isn’t just an ordinary keyhole, because it doesn’t need a key, it needs blood. They need blood to open it,” sir Clemens explains, confusing both Noctis and Art.
“So they took Noctis’s father’s blood?” Art asks.
Sir Clemens nods his head and says, “Father Vlad has been trying to open the said temple, but since there are no direct sons of the Midday King, he decided to take a blood from a direct son from the Midnight King instead. But sadly, all the True Bloods were killed, and the only surviving blood sample of a True Blood is in Noctis’s necklace.”
“So they believe my father’s blood can unlock the door of the temple?” Noctis asks.
“Yes,” sir Clemens simply answers.
“What’s inside the temple exactly?” Art then asks.
Sir Clemens sighs and answers, “Who knows, no one has ever opened it yet. But, Father Vlad is desperate, so there must be something inside that they’re willing to risk everything just to get it unlocked.”
Noctis takes a deep breath and wears his silky robe, “We need to talk to Katherine.”
“I’m coming too!” Art immediately says as he borrows a robe from Noctis too since he was only wearing his boxers.
Noctis looks at sir Clemens and asks, “Are there guards outside?”
“There are two guarding your room and four that are roaming around the hallway,” sir Clemens answers.
Noctis doesn’t even find it as a problem. In fact, he was glad that it wasn’t as many as he expected.
“Good,” he says as he looks at Art, “Walk behind me and don’t open your mouth.”
Before Art could even react to what Noctis just told him, Noctis immediately went out of the room with sir Clemens. So Art quickly goes out of the room and follows behind Noctis.
Like what sir Clemens said, there were guards around the area.
They greeted and bowed at Noctis, but all of them ignored Art. It was like he wasn’t even there.
It took Art a few seconds to finally realize that Noctis was manipulating the guards into making Art somewhat ‘invisible’.
“ Where’s Katherine? “ Noctis whispers.
“ In the third guest room, “ sir Clemens whispers back, and Noctis walked to where it was without greeting the guards who continued to bow to him.
When they arrived in front of the room, Noctis immediately opens the door and heads inside. But his eyes widens when he saw the empty bedroom instead.
Art and sir Clemens follows behind him, and they too were shocked to see the empty room.
“Are you sure this is the room?” Art asks as he looks around the room.
Noctis takes a deep breath and says, “This is the room. Her scent is still here.”
Noctis scans the room and follows the trail of scent that Katherine left off, “Here,” he says when he approached the window.
“She jumped out of the window,” Noctis casually says, shocking Art.
“What?! You must go after her! What if someone catches her?!” Art worriedly tells Noctis.
“No, it’s bright outside. There won’t be any guards to find her there. And she’s much safer outside than she is here. What’s important is we know that she’s alive,” Noctis tells Art, but Art was still worried.
“But where would she have gone to?” Art asks as he stares out at the tinted window.
“They still might have another hideout, and I’m pretty sure that Father Vlad is still alive since he wasn’t there anymore when we were fighting off the nuns back at the convent. But if you think she really cares about you, she won’t tell them that you’re alive,” Sir Clemens explains.
“And what makes you sure about that?” Noctis asks back as he looks at sir Clemens.
Sir Clemens seriously looks at Noctis and answers, “I could see the relief in her face when I told her that Arthur is safe. I might have left out the part that we turned him into a vampire, but she looked genuinely happy when she found out about it. And besides, if she was to betray us, she wouldn’t tell me about the temple.”
“I guess you’re right,” Noctis says, but still very doubtful. He just didn’t want to say anything anymore for Art’s sake.
“But we’re still in danger. Night Warriors like Father Vlad know where a dead Night Warrior will be given to so he could be reborn again. He’ll eventually find out that Arthur actually isn’t dead.”
Art wasn’t facing Noctis and sir Clemens. But as he listened to what sir Clemens was saying, he couldn’t help but let a tear fall from his eyes.
Art holds the glass on the window and whispers, “ I hope you’re safe mother. “
Then he takes a deep breath and immediately wipes his tears before looking back at the two, “So what now?” he asks.
Noctis massages his temple and answers, “We’ll look for Katherine, if that’s what you want. But if you ask me, it’s best if we leave her for now and talk to her if she does perform her cleansing. She might just know a lot more if she remembers her past.”
Noctis and sir Clemens thought that Art was going to complain, but to their surprise, Art nods his head and says, “I agree with you. She’ll be safer if she’s not here with us.”
Noctis smiles and nods his head, “That’s good to hear,” he says. Then he looks back at sir Clemens and continues, “We need to find that temple. We need to find out what father Vlad wants inside it.”
“But we need to take your necklace back first,” Art reminds him, making Noctis silently curse.
“But Lord Noctis,” sir Clemens suddenly calls out, making both Noctis and Art look at him.
“What?” Noctis asks him.
Sir Clemens walks closer to where Noctis was and answers, “If you might have forgotten, there will be a party tonight. All the council and all the Sanctum heads will be arriving here. All the First Class Vampires will be arriving as well.”
“Then I’m not gonna attend it. Simple as that,” Noctis answers, making sir Clemens look at him angrily because Noctis completely forgot why they were even having a party to begin with, “Noctis…you’ll be announcing your soon-to-be wife on that party. Have you forgotten as well?”
Art’s eyes widened from shock.
Noctis on the other hand, looked at sir Clemens angrily.
Noctis hasn’t explained to Art the fact about the Blood Moon and the duty he must fulfill as the last living High Born Vampire. He wanted to tell Art about it personally, but sir Clemens just had to take that from him too.
But sir Clemens didn’t care. As much as he knows about the growing feelings Art and Noctis have, sir Clemens still has to fulfill his own duty of making sure Noctis does his responsibility as well.
“A wife?” Art asks as he looks at Noctis, but Noctis immediately looks away.
Sir Clemens takes a deep breath. He ignores Art’s question and looks back at Noctis, “We’ve been conducting your selection but you’ve declined countless of times. I know that you remember all the names of the vampires that I have presented to you. If you do not announce a single name on the party tonight, I will make Rosé your soon-to-be wife.”
Noctis clenches his fist but doesn’t answer back.
He was angry, but he knew that what sir Clemens was saying was true.
The Blood Moon is approaching fast. If he doesn’t fulfill his duty, he will end up risking the lives of his own kind.
“I expect you to be at this party. I will send you your clothes later, and I made Rosé your partner for tonight,” sir Clemens suddenly tells him.
“What?!” Noctis was finally able to say.
“I’m trying my best to make the Council like you, even with that rotten attitude of yours. Rosé is a daughter of a council member, and I know that what you did will anger his father. Use that as a way to apologize to what you did to her five days ago,” sir Clemens says. Then he quickly bows and finally leaves the room so he wouldn’t be able to let Noctis complain anymore.
When sir Clemens closes the door, the whole room fell silent.
Art and Noctis stood there awkwardly, not even facing each other.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Art finally says.
Noctis gulps and still doesn’t look at Art, “There was nothing to tell.”
Art tries his best not to burst as he says, “Nothing? You and I are well aware that we are not just fucking friends. You’ve been telling me how you’ve wanted me but the truth was you’re to be wed?!”
Noctis finally looks at Art and says, “It was not my choice.”
“But you did with us! You had a choice to continue your feelings with me or not. But you chose me, and now I’m here in an unknown place with a man who will soon have a wife,” Art says, the pain and confusion visible in his eyes.
Noctis takes a deep breath and asks, “So you’re mad at me for choosing you?”
Art stares at Noctis, then he aggressively scratches his head and says “Do you not understand the situation we’re in?!”
He walks closer to Noctis and continues, “Once you’re married, what happens to me then? I’m a vampire now, I can’t go back to where I was before I met you. But I can’t just stay here while seeing you walk around with your fucking WIFE.”
“Then I won’t continue with the marriage!” Noctis suddenly shouts, honestly shocking Art.
Noctis had to pause for a couple of seconds because he too was surprised on his sudden declaration.
“Noctis what are you-”
“I have been trained for years just for that moment. Sir Clemens, and the professors who have taught me when I was young continuously told me about how I’ll need to marry and have children. But for the hundred of women that they have presented in front of me…not a single one felt right,” Noctis says, then he slowly reaches out to touch Art’s cheek and continues, “But when I saw you, I knew that it was wrong. But you were a ‘wrong’ that I was willing to have.”
Art fights back the tears as he slowly lifted his hand to touch Noctis’s hand that was on his cheek.
He didn’t know the consequences, but this moment just felt so wrong but so right at the same time.
“Think about that again Nox. Are you sure?” Art asks, honestly still a little worried about Noctis’s sudden decision.
Noctis was thinking about it, but then a sudden scene played out in Noctis’s head.
He remembered the time he was still young. How all the High Blood Vampires died one by one in front of him.
The thought of him being the last living High Blood Vampire suddenly weighed him down again.
“You’re not sure aren’t you?” Art finally asks, slowly letting go of Noctis’s hand.
“Art I-”
Art quickly cuts Noctis off and says, “Tell me why you need to marry. Explain it to me, and maybe I’ll be able to understand why.”
Noctis takes a deep breath and stops holding Art’s cheeks.
He was about to touch his necklace but was welcomed with an empty neck. So he clenches his fist and walks towards the tinted window instead.
He looks up at the sky and says, “Blood Moon.”
Art looks at Noctis confusingly and asks back, “Blood Moon?”
Noctis nods his head an explains further, “Every one hundredth year, the Blood Moon will occur. During that time, True Bloods and High Borns produce their offspring because that is the only time they’ll be able to make one. The year after, the Blood Moon will occur again, and that’s when the child will be born. After that the next Blood Moon will come after a hundred years again. This is why there aren’t a lot of High Blood Vampires, because they are only born every one hundred years.”
“Wait, so you’re saying that-”
Noctis cuts Art off and says, “Yes. I am at the right age to produce. And I am the last living High Blood Vampire. So it is my duty to produce an offspring to strengthen our kind.”
Art moves closer to where Noctis was and asks, “What do you mean? Aren’t there First Class vampires?”
Noctis finally turns around and looks at Art, “High Blood Vampires are the reason why the lower blood vampires exist. Imagine it as a long chain. The High Blood Vampires are on the top of the chain, they’re the one who’s holding on to what I call existence. If the top chain vanishes, what do you think will happen to the rest of chains?”
Art finally understood what Noctis was trying to say. So he takes a deep breath and answers, “The chain will fall, and the vampires will no longer exist.”
Noctis takes a deep breath and nods his head, “I have done nothing for the sake of my kind. All I’ve done is watch most of them die. The only thing I could do is that, but now I don’t even know if I could do it anymore.”
“And that’s because of me…right?” Art suddenly asks, making Noctis widen his eyes from sudden realization.
“ Is the reason why my parents doesn’t want me to meet Art is because they know that I’ll end up having doubts when the Blood Moon finally occurs?“ Noctis thought to himself, finally understanding what sir Clemens meant when he told him that keeping Art a secret was for his sake.
“Everything was going fine and I was ready to accept my fate. But you happened,” Noctis tells him with a confused expression, quickly making Art shake his head, “Nox, I know that what you feel about me is real. But I know that deep in your heart…you are not ready to risk the lives of your kind for my sake.”
“ Arthur… “
Art takes a deep breath. He walks closer to Noctis and suddenly presses his forehead on his, “That’s what I like about you Nox. You put your kind first before anything else,” he tells him while touching both of Noctis’s cheeks.
Noctis closes his eyes. Like he was trying to feel the little warmth that Art was producing in his hands.
“I understand now. And for the first time in my life, I wish I was a woman so I could be your wife instead,” Art suddenly says, quickly making Noctis open his eyes from shock.
Art chuckles, “Just kidding,” he simply says. Then he slowly gives Noctis a warm kiss on the forehead and continues, “Now do what you think is best. And knowing you, I’m sure you’ll do the right thing.”
“And if I don’t?” Noctis asks back.
Art kisses Noctis’s nose this time as he says with a smirk, “We’ll both die. Because if you haven’t noticed, I’m now one of the many chains that is holding on to you.”
Noctis was about to say something but they suddenly heard someone gasp.
Noctis’s eyes widens from shock. He’s been so occupied that he didn’t even realize the door opening.
Without looking at the intruder, Noctis could tell who the person was just through its scent.
“Lord Noctis?” the voice asks.
Art quickly pulls away from Noctis. Then he looks at the intruder, his eyes widening from shock when he saw a beautiful species standing in front of him.
“Who are you?” both Art and the intruder asks in unison.
Noctis sighs and finally faces her.
“Rosé…”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [THE LORD’S GUARD]
✝✝✝
Rosé stares at Noctis and Art with shock.
Noctis looks back at her and stares deeply into her eyes. But before Noctis could even do anything, Rosé quickly says, “Are you going to manipulate me into forgetting ever seeing this?”
Noctis didn’t even try to hide it. He smirks and walks towards Rosé and says, “Clever girl.”
“Who is he?” Rosé finally asks. Staring at Art from head to toe, making Art feel uncomfortable.
Noctis suddenly stands in front of Art so Rosé won’t be able to stare at him anymore, “No one that you should concern about.”
“One of your sex buddies?” Rosé bravely asks, hoping Noctis would flinch on her sudden statement at least. But Noctis stayed neutral. He stares back at Rosé and answers her question, “He’s my more than just sex buddy.”
Art was standing behind Noctis but he couldn’t help but blush on the sudden statement.
“Are you fucking serious?” Rosé asks in shock.
“Why? You disappointed?” Noctis asks back, surprisingly making Rosé flinch instead.
Rosé quickly composes herself and suddenly laughs out of nowhere, “Nothing that you could do now could disappoint me,” she says as she was now a few inches away from Noctis’s face.
One more step and her lips might just touch him.
Rosé smirks back as she continues, “Because my feelings for you have faded on the day you almost killed me.”
Art was surprised on what he suddenly heard. But Noctis didn’t look worried or bothered. It looked like he didn’t hear anything that Rosé just told him.
“Don’t overreact. I wasn’t going to kill you. As much as I would have wanted to, we still have a past that is dear to me. You, Margaret, and I grew up together, and we’ve seen everything crumble. The day that you’re referring to…I was in a bad mood, and you said the wrong things and made things worse for me,” Noctis explains.
“So you’re saying it’s all my fault?” Rosé angrily asks.
Noctis suddenly flicks Rosé’s forehead, shocking not only Rosé, but Art too.
Noctis chuckles because of Rosé’s reaction and says, “I’m not saying it was all your fault. I’m saying sorry.”
Rosé’s eyes widens on Noctis’s sudden apology. It was so sudden that it quickly made her move away from him.
Noctis sighs and brushes his hair back with his fingers, “We’re close friends Rosé, but I knew about the growing feelings you had for me. But I know that those feelings aren’t what you think it is. Like what I said before, you do not love me. You love my power and reputation.”
Rosé didn’t know what to react. Noctis just literally apologized a few seconds ago and now he’s telling her this. So Rosé was clenching on her fist as he stares at Noctis with disbelief.
“What do you know about love anyway Nox?” Rosé asks, and then Noctis quickly answers back, “Would you die for me?”
Rosé was surprised on Noctis’s sudden question, so she wasn’t able to answer immediately.
“Are you willing to get struck in the heart for my sake? Are you willing to give away your immortality for my sake?” Noctis continues to ask.
Rosé still doesn’t answer, so Noctis finishes and says, “Because if I loved you…I would do just that.”
Art, who was silently just standing behind Noctis, suddenly felt something from what Noctis just said.
He felt like what he said impacted him greatly. And if he wasn’t mistaken; the scar on his chest suddenly felt like it was burning.
“I did not come here for you to tell me what love is,” Rosé says instead, because the question that Noctis gave her made her unable to give an answer.
She takes a deep breath and suddenly chuckles, “You fucking win Noctis. You and Margaret was always the clever ones while I’m just the little girl who would be nothing if not for her father,” she says with a forced smile. But it sounded so painful that even Art felt the hurt.
“I accept defeat. You made it clear that you will never marry me, and I know that my persistence annoyed you,” Rosé continues.
“But as you said, we have a past that is also dear to me. If not with me, I hope you are aware that you still have to marry SOMEONE,” Rosé explains.
Noctis smirks and nods his head, understanding something now; “Sir Clemens talked you into this didn’t he? He’s the one who told you I was here, am I right?”
Rosé doesn’t say anything but nods her head instead. There was no point in denying it now.
So Noctis pats Rosé’s head like how he always does when they were kids. Then he looks at her with a genuine smile, “I might not be able to pick one now. But you do not have to worry, because I will not fail my kind again,” Noctis says in determination, finally making Rosé hate Noctis a little less.
“I know you won’t,” Rosé says before turning around.
Without looking back at Noctis and Art, Rosé says, “Pick me up at my room 30 minutes after the party. I want to be fashionably late tonight.”
Without waiting for Noctis’s response, Rosé leaves the room without saying anything else.
When she was gone, Noctis sighs and walks towards the bed and sits down. Art confusingly walks towards him and asks, “What just happened? She completely forgot about me.”
“That’s because while we were talking, I slowly started making her forget about even seeing you. So she doesn’t remember that you were here in this room with me anymore,” Noctis answers, now lying in bed and closing his eyes.
“So that was Rosé? The woman sir Clemens want you to marry?” Art casually asks, making Noctis chuckle, “You jealous? Well don’t be, because the only reason why sir Clemens want me to marry her is because we’ve been together since childhood. So marrying her will be easier and would make more sense.”
Art shakes his head and sits on the bed beside Noctis, “Don’t worry, I’m not jealous. She’s undoubtedly very beautiful and a wife-material. But just by listening to her talk, I can tell she’s very insecure about herself.”
“She grew up with Margaret. Any girl who would grow up beside that woman will become insecure,” Noctis says, now opening his eyes.
Art looks down at Noctis’s green eyes and asks, “And this oh so perfect Margaret woman is?”
Noctis smirks and stands up, “You’ll meet her eventually.”
Art stands up as well and stood in front of Noctis.
“I have to head back to my bedroom. I need to rest,” Noctis says, and Art nods his head in agreement.
But before Noctis could walk towards the door, he suddenly adds, “We still have a party to attend to.”
Art pauses when he heard what Noctis just suddenly said, “We?” he asks him.
Noctis ignores Art’s question and stares at him from head to toe instead, quickly making Art move away. But Noctis continues to stare at him as he says, “You have a good built. And father Vlad said you were a War General in your past life so it means you’re good at fighting. With proper training we might be able to restore your former skills and strength.”
Art looks at Noctis confusingly, but Noctis ignores his reaction and says instead, “Arthur Bain…”
“What?” Art asks back.
Noctis stood straight and directly looks at Art before saying, “As the Head of the East Sanctum, I am appointing you as my personal guard.”
Art’s eyes widens from shock as he asks, “What did you just say?”
“I’m making you my personal guard. So that means you cannot leave my side for as long as I say so,” Noctis explains, but Art was still very confused on the sudden situation.
“W-What? How did a physics professor suddenly turn into a bodyguard? You’re already strong by your own! I don’t think I’ll be able to-”
Art stops when Noctis suddenly presses his lips on his.
When they parted from the sudden kiss, Noctis says, “Your next lesson…I’m the most powerful vampire, not just by strength, but by title. So you cannot defy me, do you understand?”
Noctis was suddenly releasing this scary aura, making Art gulp and answer, “Whatever you say Nox.”
Noctis doesn’t say anything to Art anymore and leaves the room.
When they went out of the room, all the guards suddenly looks at them with shock. Mostly because they didn’t ’ notice ’ Art earlier when Noctis and sir Clemens entered the room.
Art was surprised that Noctis didn’t make him look invisible again. But before he could comment about it, Noctis suddenly tells the guards, “Tell the maids to ready my bath.”
The guards finally stops staring at Art. They immediately bow and quickly leave the scene to do what Noctis told them to do.
When they left, Noctis looks at Art and says, “When we’re outside you address me as Lord Noctis. If you want to stay here you must follow my rules no matter what to not draw any suspicion. If they ask how I know you, you tell them you met me yesterday and saved me on a sudden attack. They’ll believe you since they saw that I was covered in blood yesterday.”
Art was still very confused on what Noctis was suddenly telling him, “W-Wait a second. I don’t know-”
“You’re 134-years-old, and your parents were killed during the Blood War like most of the guards here,” Noctis explains further. Then, he starts walking away.
Art quickly follows beside him, but Noctis quickly adds, “As a guard, you are to walk behind me. It’s a symbol that you have my back.”
Even though he was confused, Art nods his head and walks behind Noctis.
But as they were walking, Art notices that the path was now different, “Wait, I thought we were heading to your room.”
Without looking at Art, Noctis answers, “I am heading to my room. You on the other hand will be heading to the Guard’s Quarters to get your uniform ready.”
“Guard’s Quarters?” Art continues to confusingly ask.
“We have four sanctums. Sanctums are a vampires’ safe haven. This Sanctum that you’re in is called the East Sanctum, and I’m the head of this said Sanctum because this is the main house where the higher positioned vampires live,” Noctis explains instead while they were walking.
“This is a big place, so I want you to remember every inch of it. I’ll explain to you the other Sanctums in the future, but for now all you have to do is know the insides of the East Sanctum. I’ll show you some pictures of the High Council as well because you might end up encountering them in the future,” Noctis continues to explain. And Art was trying to mentally remember everything that Noctis was telling him.
“Earlier you met Rosé Ivery. She grew up beside me because her father is a member of the High Council. His father’s name is Edward Ivery, but he’s not really sitting in a high position so he’s not very important,” Noctis says as they were finally heading downstairs.
While Noctis was explaining, Art couldn’t help but stare at the interior of the Sanctum. He felt like he was inside a castle.
“We’re close,” Noctis says as they now arrive at the lower area of the Sanctum.
Art felt like they were in a completely different place now because the lower area was darker and was only illuminated thanks to the candles on the wall.
“I’ll talk to the other guards and tell them about you. While you’re there, look for Harris Martel, he’s the head guard. Ask him to train you and he’ll give you a schedule on when you’ll do so,” Noctis says as they now stopped in front of an iron door.
“Harris Martel? Training?” Art still confusingly asks.
Noctis sighs and looks at Art, “You will not ask dumb questions that will give others an idea that you weren’t a vampire to begin with. You do not open your mouth, not unless someone asks you to.”
“Nox…”
“It’s not gonna get any easier, but I want you to endure it. Until we start with our plans, I want you improve yourself. Transform from a coward into a strong warrior. There will be a lot more challenges that we’ll be facing in the future, so I hope I can fight by your side then,” Noctis says, suddenly giving Art a gentle and sweet kiss on the cheeks.
“Why do you sound like you’re saying goodbye again?” Art asks, but Noctis ignores his question and says instead, “My blood is now flowing inside you, so you’re stronger than most of the guards here. So don’t embarrass me,” Noctis says as he starts walking away
“Noctis!” Art shouts.
“I told you, it’s lord Noctis. And please…don’t comment on Harris Martel’s eye patch. If you do, I’ll definitely fire you,” he says as he was finally gone from Art’s view.
Art chuckles and whispers to himself, “ It really is your hobby to fire me. “
Art was still dumbfounded, but as confused as he may be, he knew what Noctis was doing.
He’s a vampire now, and the safest way is for him to stay here with Noctis. But Art can’t just randomly stay beside him, and Noctis can’t just keep on manipulating others into thinking that Art isn’t even there.
Art has to have a role in the Sanctum, and he agrees with Noctis into making him a guard. He’ll have a chance to train and become stronger too.
“Okay, we can do this Arthur Bain,” Art takes a deep breath and finally opens the door to the room where he will meet the vampires who will change his life for the better.
to be continued…
B1OOD - [BROTHERS]
✝✝✝
Art opened the door and went inside the room.
The moment he got inside, he saw at least twelve other guards sitting on benches and chairs.
Some were sharpening their swords, some were assembling their guns, and some were just relaxing while a slow song played at the background.
“Hello,” Art awkwardly greets, making everyone look at him.
He gulps and closes the door behind him. Then he looks back at the guards and continues, “I’m Arthur Bain. Noc…I mean, Lord Noctis appointed me earlier and he told me to look for Harris Martel?” Art says, and the guards still continued to look at him weirdly.
Art was about to just leave since no one was literally talking to him. But before he could do so, a tall man with red hair stands up and says, “What was your name again?”
Art gulps and nervously says, “A-Arthur Bain.”
The man nods his head and walks towards Art who was slowly walking backwards until his back ended up hitting the door.
“Lord Noctis appointed you himself?” he asks, now standing inches away from Art.
Art doesn’t say anything and nods his head as an answer. He thought the redheaded man was going to add something, but instead, he starts laughing, making everyone start laughing at him as well.
“Lord Noctis? Personally appointing you? Don’t make us laugh pretty boy,” the guard in front of Art says, shocking him.
Art looks at them confusingly because he didn’t know what was so funny with what he told them, “I’m serious,” he says, making the guards laugh again.
The redheaded man practically hits Art’s shoulder as he explains, “Lord Noctis never appoints a guard. He doesn’t even care about us so don’t act like you’re special.”
“But I’m-”
“What’s going on here?” a low voice suddenly asks, making everyone automatically stop laughing.
The voice scent chills through Art’s spine.
The guards moved away, revealing a tall black man whose hair was already grey because of old age. And the man was wearing an eye patch, making Art realize that this man was none other than Harris Martel.
“What’s so funny?” Harris asks, then everyone looks at Art, making Art unconsciously gulp as the man approached him.
“Who the hell are you?” he asks Art.
Art takes a deep breath and answers, “I’m Arthur Bain and I was appointed by Lord-”
Harris cuts him off and says, “I don’t care who appointed you. But since you’re here, that means you’re a guard now. And you’re another vampire that I have to be responsible for. So I’ll go straight to the point. I don’t give a damn if Lord Noctis or the Midnight King himself appointed you. You mess up; I kick you out, simple as that.”
Art doesn’t say anything and nervously nods his head.
“The Lord’s Guards are brothers by title, but we don’t have any initiation or any stupid rituals like that. You hold the title with pride, and you protect the Lord with your entire life,” Harris explains. Then he gestures at the redheaded man and says, “This is Augustus Thaddeus , the Second In Command. He’ll be the one who’s going to assign you to where you’ll be placed.”
Art glances at the man named Augustus and remembered how he just casually laughed at him earlier.
“ Great, looks like I found someone who’s going to bully me here, “ Art thought as he looks back at Harris.
“And I’m Harris Martel , the head guard and the First In Command who has served Lord Noctis the first, and Lord Noctis the second. If you have any questions, don’t hesitate to ask me.”
“Yes sir,” Art suddenly says, making Harris smirk, “Don’t kiss my ass boy. Harris is fine,” he says as he starts walking away.
Art quickly follows him and asks, “So that’s it? I’m a Lord’s guard now?”
“Why? Did you expect a welcome party?” Harris asks back, making Art shake his head.
As they continue to walk, Art says, “Lord Noctis says that I should ask you to train me and you’ll give me the schedule to when we’ll do so.”
Harris doesn’t look at Art and asks, “Do you know how to fight?”
“Uhm…no,” Art honestly answers.
“Do you know how to hold a sword?” he asks, and Art clears his throat and says, “No.”
“At least you know how to reload a gun right?” Harris asks again, and Art knew that his answer was finally going to anger him.
“No,” Art answers, finally making Harris stop walking.
“Who the fuck assigned you?!” he angrily asks as he looks at Art, making Art flinch.
But before Art could explain himself, Harris takes a deep breath and continues, “Fine, it doesn’t matter. I can train a farmer into an excellent warrior; maybe I can train you too. Come to the court every weekend and I’ll train you.”
Art suddenly felt excited. He thought Harris was going to remove him from the Lord’s guard since he was practically useless. So he’s glad that Harris was willing to train someone as him.
Harris continued walking again so Art quickly follows and asks, “Sir…I mean…Harris, aren’t you going to ask why a…vampire like me who doesn’t even know anything is suddenly a guard?”
Harris doesn’t say anything for a couple of seconds so Art thought he was ignoring him. But to his surprise, Harris answers, “You have a strong scent, and you look like you can fight well. I think if I could train you a little, you might end up surprising me.”
Art doesn’t say anything but he couldn’t help but smile as he remembers what Noctis told him earlier, “ My blood is now flowing inside you, so you’re stronger than most of the guards here. So don’t embarrass me .“
“I won’t fail you! I’ll train really hard and be an excellent guard!” Art suddenly excitedly says, surprisingly making Harris laugh.
“You’re an energetic one. You’re the only vampire I know who’s excited to be a guard, most of these guys were forced so they’re not as enthusiastic. And honestly, you remind me of someone, I just don’t know who,” Harris says, surprising Art that he told him that.
“Why do you even want to be a guard boy?” he asks without looking at Art.
Art takes a deep breath and says, “I want to protect Lord Noctis. If I can do that through this then I’ll be happy.”
Harris finally looks at Art, but instead of just looking, Harris looked like he was trying to remember someone because of what Art suddenly told him.
“ You really do remind me of someone ,“ he whispers, but thankfully Art wasn’t able to hear it.
After walking in silence for a couple of seconds, Harris and Art arrive at a room filled with armors and weapons.
There was a man who was sewing something, but when he saw Harris, he immediately stops what he was doing so he could stand up and greet him.
“Harris,” he says, giving Harris a quick bow.
Harris and Art enter the room.
As Art examines the room, Harris goes to the man who bowed to him and says, “This is a new member. Take his measurements to get his uniform ready for tonight’s party. I’m not allowing a single guard to come out without a uniform so make sure to have it done and ready.”
“No problem,” the man says as he goes to Art.
Without saying anything, he puts out a measuring tape and starts taking Art’s measurement, making Art stand there like a statue.
As the man continues to take his measurement, Art saw the uniform that was being displayed, “W-Wait…THAT’S the uniform?” he asks, making Harris look at him confusingly.
( Example of the uniform )
“ Shit, I just said something stupid. These are usually outfits that are normal to vampires, “ Art thought to himself, so he quickly adds, “I mean…wouldn’t that be hard to fight on?”
Harris smirks and walks closer to where Art was, “Well no one complained about the uniform so I don’t think it’s hard. And isn’t it odd that someone like you who doesn’t even know how to fight would comment something like that?”
Art gulps and nervously laughs, so Harris laughs back and pats Art’s back, “I’m just messing with you boy. If you hate it so much, work hard and be a Third In Command so you’ll be wearing a uniform like mine and Augustus.”
Art doesn’t say anything anymore and nods his head instead because he was afraid that he’d be saying something stupid again.
When the man was done with his measurements, he looks back at Harris and says, “This will be done before the party. So just give me five hours.”
“Alright,” Harris says as he looks back at Art, “Get your uniform later. For now, just head to Augustus so you’ll know where you’ll be positioned tonight.”
Art still doesn’t say anything so he nods his head again as an answer.
Without saying anything else, Harris leaves the room.
Art takes a deep breath and went out of the room as well. Then he heads to where the other guards were and looked for Augustus who was actually a Second In Command.
“Augustus,” Art calls out, making Augustus turn around to face him.
When Augustus saw that it was actually Art, he smirks and says, “Oh, it’s the pretty boy. Arthur Bain right?”
Art doesn’t say anything so he continues, “I don’t know why Harris suddenly likes you, but for me on the other hand, I don’t like guards who are useless.”
Art takes a deep breath and nods his head. There’s no point fighting him, “I understand. I’ll do my best to not fail you.”
Augustus was surprised on Art’s sudden answer. So he smiles and nods his head, “Let’s wait and see.”
Augustus then stood in the middle and looks back at the rest of the guards, “Okay, listen up. We have a lot of guests tonight and all are very important people so we have to be more alert. Are all the group’s leaders here?” he asks, and then everyone nodded their heads as an answer.
“Okay, group one will be at the front. Two will be at the hallways. Three will be assigned to guard the head of the North Sanctum. Four is for the South Sanctum, and group five will be at the head of the West Sanctum. But he barely attends any party so if he doesn’t come, join group six at the main event grounds, which will be at the gardens. And lastly, group seven, you’ll be assigned to the High Council,” Augustus explains, making everyone nod their head as an understanding.
Art, who was just standing at the side, raises his hand and asks, “I don’t have a group so where do I go?”
Augustus looks at Art, “I’ll assign you to my group,” he answers.
Everyone was shocked on what Augustus suddenly said.
They were shocked because Augustus’s group is technically the Elites. Making the new guy join the big guys is just insane.
“You said Lord Noctis appointed you himself, so it only make sense to make you join my group. Because my group is always specifically assigned to Lord Noctis,” Augustus explains, actually surprising Art, “Then I’ll take it! I’ll join your group!” Art excitedly says, making Augustus laugh. But this time, it wasn’t a laugh like before, but a laugh that sounded like he was really amused with him.
“Alright, just follow my lead and you’ll be fine. Lord Noctis is very troublesome and might escape the party so we have to be very cautious and alert,” Augustus says as he looks at Art.
He then looks back at the rest of the guards and says, “That’s all. If you don’t have any other questions, you may leave and assemble your group.”
The guards stood up and bowed in front of Augustus before leaving.
When they were gone, Art walks closer to Augustus and asks, “What am I exactly going to do?”
Augustus walks towards a sword and picks it up, “We’re guards, so we guard them. But since you’re new, all you have to do is follow Lord Noctis around to make sure he’s safe. Well technically he can protect himself better than all of us, so all we have to do now is to make sure he doesn’t escape.”
“Has Nox always been so troublesome?” Art asks, but Augustus doesn’t answer and looks at him instead with his right eyebrow raised.
Art looks back at him confusingly. But then his eyes widens when he realizes that he actually said Nox instead of Lord Noctis.
“So he actually did assign you. What are you, his lover?” Augustus suddenly asks, shocking Art.
“N-No…I just…I saved him yesterday and he asked me if he wanted to join his guards,” Art explains, since that’s what Noctis instructed Art to say.
“Saved him?” Augustus asks further, making Art feel nervous now.
So Art takes a deep breath and says, “What I did isn’t something you’ll be surprised about. But I have nothing and I don’t know where else to go, Lord Noctis gave me a roof over my head, so I have to repay him by doing my best.”
Augustus looks at Art, then, he suddenly smiles and says, “Well that makes all of us. After the Blood War, almost all the guards here now had nothing. But Lord Noctis took us all in. I don’t care who you are, and I don’t care what you did in the past, but what’s important now is that you don’t disappoint and betray the Lord.”
Art wasn’t sure, but suddenly, there was sadness in Augustus’s eyes, “Because a lot has disappointed and betrayed him. He is the last of his bloodline, so it is our responsibility to make sure he is secured. Do you understand?”
Art finally loosened up to Augustus after hearing him say that. So he nods his head and says, “I understand.”
“Alright, now follow me. I’ll show you to your new quarters,” Augustus says as he walks away, quickly making Art follow him.
“Where do I sleep? Am I going to sleep with someone?” Art asks and Augustus answers, “The quarters are divided by the groups. Since you’re now in mine, you’ll be staying with us. Don’t worry, you’ll meet the others later,” Augustus explains, making Art nod.
When they arrive at the said quarters, Art sees the ten small beds, “This is yours for now on,” he says as he points at the bed at the end of the room.
“I only have five members in my group, so you’re the sixth,” he explains further.
“I have to talk to Harris regarding the party later, so I hope you use this time to rest,” he says, and without waiting for Art’s answer, he leaves the quarters.
Art takes a deep breath and sits down on the bed.
“So it’s official now. I’m a Lord’s guard,” Art says to himself before lying down on the bed. Then he closes his eyes and whispers, “ Don’t worry Noctis. I’ll work hard, train harder. I’ll be the greatest fighter you’ll ever see, and I promise that I’ll definitely fight beside you in the future. “
“This is Arthur Bain and he’ll be in our group starting today,” Augustus says as the rest of the guards under him arrived at their quarters.
“How old are you?” a guard who looked just as old as Harris asks.
“I’m…one hundred and thirty four,” Art answers, hoping they wouldn’t realize how unnatural that sounded.
“Looks like you’re the youngest. All of us are over three hundred years old,” the man explains, honestly surprising Art.
Augustus nods his head and explains further, “Well we are one of the Marius Family’s original guards. But let’s have our introductions later, for now we have to fetch Lord Noctis at his room.”
Art doesn’t know why but he suddenly felt excited when he heard Augustus say that.
“Alright let’s go,” Augustus says, leaving the quarters with the rest of the guards.
He takes a deep breath and flattens his newly made guard’s uniform.
When they got to the upper part of the Sanctum, Art couldn’t help but realize that everyone was rushing and looked very busy.
The guests were going to arrive soon so everyone was making sure that everything was perfect.
When they arrived in front of the door that Art was familiar with, Augustus quickly commands, “Line up.”
Everyone lined up in front of the door. Art was still slow with responding but he moves to the side and lined up with the rest of the guards.
The seven of them waited for Noctis to come out. And while they did, Art couldn’t help but feel nervous.
He hasn’t seen Noctis the whole day, and he was excited to see how Noctis was going to react once he sees Art in the uniform.
After waiting and standing there for at least twenty minutes, the door finally opens.
The guard quickly straightens themselves as sir Clemens went out first. He looks at the guards and notices Art, but he doesn’t say anything and gives him a quick nod instead, like he was low-key encouraging him.
Finally, Noctis went out of his room.
Art couldn’t help but open his mouth from shock because Noctis looked so stunning while wearing that red velvet suit. His hair was waxed back too, emphasizing his face more.
Art quickly closes his mouth and gulps before anyone could notice his reaction.
“Lord Noctis,” Everyone greets as Noctis went out of the room.
Art was still weird about putting the word ’ Lord ’ on Noctis’s name, so he couldn’t help but smile as the words came out of his mouth.
Noctis doesn’t greet them back and starts walking away.
As Noctis was approaching him, Art expected Noctis to make fun of him or even smirk at him like how he always does.
But when Noctis walks in front of Art, he didn’t even look at him.
To Art’s surprise, Noctis ignores him and walks pass him like he didn’t even see him stand there.
Art stood there with shock. But at that moment he knew, that this was the reason why Noctis sounded like he was saying goodbye to him earlier.
Because their relationship now…
Is nothing more…
Than Lord and guard.
to be continued…
B1OOD - [MIDNIGHT PARTY]
✝✝✝
Art silently follow Augustus and the others. He hasn’t said anything ever since Noctis ignored him completely, but he knew that deep down that Noctis ignored him for a reason.
If he talked to him, or showed him any kind of special treatment that the other guards have never received in their lifetime, Art might end up being in their bad side. So even if Noctis might never admit it, he is also considering Art’s well being.
“Everyone’s already at the party waiting for you,” Sir Clemens says as he continues to walk beside Noctis.
Noctis, who has been expressionless ever since he came out of his room, doesn’t even look at sir Clemens as he answers, “Then let them continue on waiting.”
Sir Clemens nods his head and calmly says, “As you wish.”
The guards walk in silence as they follow behind Noctis and sir Clemens.
When they arrived in front of a door that Art wasn’t familiar with, Noctis glances at sir Clemens and doesn’t say anything. But even without saying a word, sir Clemens walks up to the door and knocks for Noctis’s sake, like he was being mind controlled.
Sir Clemens stops knocking and clears his throat, “Madam Rosé. The Lord is-” but before sir Clemens could even finish his sentence, the door immediately opens, revealing Rosé Ivery who was wearing a completely different dress that she once showed to Noctis. ( The 1st chapter )
“You changed it,” Noctis says as he looks at Rosé from head to toe.
“You didn’t like it when I showed it to you,” Rosé answers as she walks in front of Noctis.
Noctis sighs and answers her back, “I didn’t say I didn’t like it. All I said was the dress was too big.”
“Same thing,” Rosé says back.
Noctis was tired of the dress discussion so he showed his arm for Rosé so they could stop talking about it already.
“Let’s go. You wanted to be fashionably late so I came as late as I can,” Noctis tells her.
Rosé chuckles and was about to grab Noctis’s arm, but she stops when she notices something odd, “You have seven guards now? Didn’t you only have six?”
Augustus, who was in a high position, cleared his throat and says, “He’s a new-”
But Rosé quickly lifts her hand and stops him, “Who told you to speak?” she asks, making Augustus clench his fist in anger.
But he doesn’t say anything and just nods his head as a sign of apology.
Rosé then walks towards Art who was looking down at the floor.
“Lift your head low blood,” Rosé says, quickly noticing that he was the only low blood in the group because of his strong scent.
( Note that the five guards that are guarding Noctis, Augustus Thaddeus and Harris Martel are the only guards that are First Class Vampires since they were all original guards of Noctis Marius the Second.)
“My Lady, we really need to go,” sir Clemens says, but Rosé ignores him and says again, “I said look at me low blood,” Rosé repeats, but with a more powerful voice this time.
Art was about to lift his head to finally look at her, but Noctis quickly says, “Lift your head and look at her once and I slice your head off.”
The guards were surprised on Noctis’s sudden threat; even Art was surprised about it too. So he gulped and kept his head down like how Noctis wanted.
“I am already late Rosé, stop wasting my time,” Noctis warns her.
Rosé smirks and nods her head, “Apologies my Lord,” then she walks towards Noctis and grabs his arm.
“Let’s go,” Noctis says as they start walking again.
Sir Clemens, who was now walking behind Noctis, stops and looks at the guards, “You keep your eyes on him,” he says, and the guards nod their heads.
Then sir Clemens looks at Art and calls him out, “Low blood.”
Art finally lifts his head up and looks at sir Clemens.
“You come with me,” he says, and Augustus looks at Art and nods his head, like he was giving him permission.
So Art nods his head back and goes to sir Clemens as Noctis, Rosé, and the six of the guards head to the gardens where the party was being held.
When all of them were gone, Art glares a sir Clemens and says, “So we’re calling me Low Blood Now?”
Sir Clemens smirks and starts walking, “You’re not exactly a low blood, but I had to act the part.”
Art quickly follows beside him and says back, “Oh please. You’ve been dying to call me that as soon as you heard Madam Ivery say it.”
Sir Clemens doesn’t argue about it and laughs instead, making Art laugh back at him, “It’s only been a day but I already miss your presence.
“Don’t flatter me Arthur. You miss Lord Noctis, not me,” sir Clemens says, making Art shake his head and answer, “Believe it or not, I miss both of you. The guards there don’t actually talk to me. And the group that I got assigned to are very…out of my league.”
“You’ll warm up to them eventually,” sir Clemens says, confusing Art if he was teasing him or if he was actually being serious.
“Why didn’t you tell me Noctis was planning to turn me into one of his guards?” Art then asks.
“That’s because he didn’t tell me about it either. I think it was a sudden decision. But I’m not going to lie; I think it’s a great decision. If you want to stay here longer you have to have a position at the sanctum. And the position that will get you closer to him is no doubt being his guard. And surprisingly enough, you so luckily became a part of the group of guards who is specifically in charge of the Lord himself,” sir Clemens explains.
Art sighs, but then he remembers something, “Augustus…is it true that he and the other five are also the guards of Noctis’s father?” he asks.
Sir Clemens nods his head and answers, “That’s true. They are the last remaining survivors of Lord Noctis the Second’s army. That is why they are now sworn to protect his son because they believe they couldn’t protect his father.”
“And Harris Martel?” Art asks next.
“Harris Martel is a very close friend of Noctis’s father. He has been the head guard ever since,” sir Clemens answers as well. But before Art could ask him another question, the two of them have now arrived at the said party.
There were dozens of vampires. All were wearing dresses and suits that Art would think would be appropriate as a Halloween costume.
It was already weird as it is, but everyone would weirdly look at him whenever they’d walk pass them, so Art had to constantly gulp and walk closer to sir Clemens.
“Don’t worry, they won’t eat you. Luckily for you, High Class Vampires do not like the taste of Low Class Vampires because for them, you smell rotten,” sir Clemens says, shocking Art, “I smell rotten? Really?”
“Well for your case, you don’t actually smell rotten at all, but your scent is very undefined so higher vampires assume you’re a low blood,” sir Clemens explains to him.
“But I-”
Sir Clemens suddenly stops Art and pushes him so Art could stand behind him. Without looking at him, sir Clemens explains in a low voice, “ Guards are always behind the vampire who they are guarding. So you stay behind me but try to stick a little closer so you’d still be able to hear me. “
“ Why am I guarding you again? “ Art whispers back.
“ Noctis asked me to teach you a few more things so you wouldn’t be too stupid, “ sir Clemens says, making Art glare at him again. But sir Clemens ignores him and starts walking to where the vampires were crowding.
“ You see that man with a top hat? The one with the mischievous grin? “ sir Clemens asks.
Art tiptoes to see better. Then he sees a man who was being surrounded by women while the guards who Art was now familiar with, stood behind him in silence.
“ Yeah, he looks kinda annoying, “ Art says, almost making sir Clemens chuckle.
“That man is Leviathan Bonham, the head of the South Sanctum. He’s in charge of the scholars and high vampires who are somehow ’ important ’ to the eyes of the humans,” sir Clemens explains.
“So he’s good at fooling people,” Art says and sir Clemens answers in a low voice, “ With a face like that, humans are very easy to manipulate. “
Sir Clemens then starts walking and walks near a table where there was a female vampire wearing a suit instead of a dress. There were also three female and three male vampires sitting with her, and compared to Levi, she wasn’t being surrounded by others.
“That woman right there is Margaret Lancaster, the head of the North Sanctum. She leads the entire vampire army. And it is said that she is the best fighter next to Noctis,” sir Clemens then explains, quickly making Art remember her since Rosé and Noctis mentioned her before.
“And she’s the vampire that Rosé is very jealous of?” Art asks.
Sir Clemens nods his head and lowers his voice again, “ She was the best at everything. At studies, fighting, and even pleasing the council. There is a reason why Rosé grew up to be insecure. “
“ I can tell, “ Art whispers back. But then he realized something, “Noctis is the head of the East, Bonham at the South, and Lancaster on the North. But where is the head of the West? Augustus said he doesn’t really like showing up at these parties, but why?” Art asks, surprising sir Clemens that he already knew about that too, “He’s always invited but he never comes. The head of the West Sanctum is called Reaper; he handles the slaves. They say that his hands are covered in blood everyday. He doesn’t attend any fancy parties because they give him looks of fear mixed with disgust. A lot say that he’s a madman, but most of the time he’s just cunning and very misleading.”
When Art heard about the vampire named Reaper, Art couldn’t help but feel glad that he wasn’t able to make it to the party.
“Wait a second…where are the guards that are supposed to guard madam Lancaster?” Art asks when he noticed that the group that was supposed to be assigned to Margaret wasn’t there at all.
“She probably brushed them off. And come on, she can protect herself better than other,” sir Clemens explains.
He was about to walk away again but then a guard from Augustus’s group blocks him.
“My apologies sir Clemens but Lord Noctis would like the presence of Arthur Bain. If you like I would call a different guard to-”
Sir Clemens lifts his hand to stop the guard from talking.
“No need,” he says, then he looks back at Art and continues, “You heard that? The Lord is looking for you. Hurry now…low blood.”
Art tries not to smirk back, so instead, he gives a quick bow and follows the guard who fetched him.
“You must be very important Arthur Bain that the Lord specifically called for you,” the guard tells Art, making Art clear his throat and say instead, “Art is okay. How about you?”
The guard doesn’t look at Art and ignores him. So Art sighs and looks down instead.
“Don’t slouch, and do not put your head down. If it’s down, how will you see those who are suspicious? You must be alert at all times, and your eyes must be able to see everything. It is a disgrace for a Lord’s guard if you get killed without you knowing. And it’s an even bigger disgrace if the one you’re assigned to guard gets killed without you knowing,” the guard suddenly says, surprising Art.
“Did you understand me Art?” he then asks, now making Art snap back to his senses.
“Y-Yes…yes sir!” Art happily answers.
“The names Thorne. And if you embarrass our Group in any way…I will kill you without you knowing,” Thorne says. But instead of feeling scared, Art smiles and nods his head.
They then arrive at the table where Noctis and Rosé were.
Rosé was talking to three other girls while Noctis sat there alone, drinking blood that looks like regular red wine.
“Here he is my Lord,” Thorne says, pushing Art towards Noctis.
Noctis doesn’t say anything nor looks at them, so Thorne bows down instead and joins Augustus and the other guards who were standing behind Noctis.
Art knew about Noctis’s true personality, but he couldn’t help but feel afraid by the aura that Noctis was trying to emit.
Some vampires looked like they wanted to talk to Noctis too but couldn’t because of how he looked.
“M-My lord? Why did you call-”
Art was suddenly cut off when Noctis suddenly slams the table and stands up from his seat, making everyone surrounding them look at him with shock. Even Rosé stopped just to look at him.
“This party is as boring as a funeral. Call me if everyone of you are done kisses each other’s asses,” Noctis suddenly says, surprising everyone. But before anyone could even react, Noctis leaves, immediately making Art and the rest of his guards follow him.
But as Art continues to follow Noctis, he notices that Augustus and the other five weren’t following Noctis anymore. So when Art turned around, he realizes that the six suddenly became frozen, like Noctis was forcing them not to move.
“Follow him!” Augustus angrily shouts at him.
Art flinches and quickly nods his head, “Yes Augustus!” then he follows Noctis until they arrive at a library that amazed Art entirely.
“This is a library?! There are like thousand of books here!” Art says as he stares at the shelves that were filled with books.
Noctis sat on top of a table and puts out a cigarette and a lighter. Then he lights it up and starts smoking, “One thousand and eighty three to be exact,” Noctis suddenly says when he exhaled the smoke.
Art looks at Noctis and asks him, “Have you read them all?”
Noctis inhales and exhales the smoke again before answering, “I have. At least a dozen times now.”
Art chuckles in amusement and walks in front of Noctis. Then he stares deep into his eyes and takes the cigarette from Noctis’s hand, “You ignored me,” he tells him.
Noctis slowly exhales the smoke that was inside his mouth and takes the cigarette from Art’s hand again, “What was I supposed to do?” he asks back.
Art snatches the cigarette from Noctis again. But this time, he puts it in his own mouth and inhales the smoke. Then he walks closer to Noctis, and then slowly exhales the smoke back into Noctis’s mouth.
Noctis slightly opens his mouth as the smoke oozes out. Then Art finally lets go of the cigarette and steps on it. Then he places his hands on top of the table, locking Noctis while he sat in the middle of them.
“Do you know how excited I was to show you this ridiculous uniform?” Art asks with a smirk.
Noctis smirks back and drapes his arms around Art’s neck, “You look good in it,” he tells him.
Art leans closer and slowly licks Noctis’s lower lip.
“ You’re making this too impossible for me Nox ,“ Art whispers as Noctis leans his forehead on his.
Noctis closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, “We cannot be seen like this. I cannot keep on manipulating others each time we get caught. We have to be cautious,” he tells him, then he looks straight at Art’s eyes again and says, “That is why when we’re outside, we cannot act as how we act now. Do you understand me?”
“No,” Art answers instead, his eyes still glued to Noctis.
Noctis sighs and touches Art’s cheeks; “I am not doing this for my sake. If they find out that you are a hindrance to my marriage, my kind will not hesitate to kill you.”
“So you plan to get married but keep me a secret? Like a mistress?” Art shamelessly asks, making Noctis look hurt and confused, “ Do not make me choose “ he whispers to Art, almost like he was begging.
Art takes a deep breath, then he closes his eyes and holds the hands that were touching his cheeks.
He takes one hand and gently kisses it, “ I’m sorry, “ he whispers back.
“ I will not let you choose between your responsibilities and me, “ Art says, even though he knew that he wasn’t sure about it either.
But Noctis takes a deep breath and closes his eyes as well as Art continue to gently kiss his hand.
After a few seconds of silence, Art suddenly remembers something. Like he was hearing quick whispers.
“ My love, “ Art suddenly repeats the words that he was hearing inside his head.
He didn’t know why but the words felt natural. So without hesitation, he continues, “ My life, “ he adds. Then he and Noctis opens their eyes together and both said in unison, “My eternity.”
Art’s eyes widens from shock.
Noctis on the other hand, felt tears suddenly fall from his eyes.
Noctis and Art has never said those words to each other before, but the words felt like it has already been said and heard a hundred times.
“My love…my life…my eternity,” Art says again, and this time, tears fell from his eyes too, and a growing pain was suddenly being felt in his chest.
“Why does it feel like I’ve said that to you before?” Art asks as he leans closer to Noctis.
Noctis wipes away Art’s tears and says back, “Why does it feel like I’ve heard that from you before?”
Without answering the question, Art presses his lips on Noctis.
Noctis doesn’t struggle and kisses Art back.
Art slides his tongue out, pushing Noctis’s mouth open. When Noctis felt the tip of Art’s tongue on his lips, he opens it for him so Art could put his tongue inside.
While they continue to kiss, Noctis puts his hands around Art’s neck again. So Art wraps his arms around Noctis and kisses him deeper.
The kiss was going on and on until Noctis and Art’s eyes were both changing colors.
Their fangs were coming out too so Art pulls away from the kiss so they wouldn’t hurt each other. But then, Art starts kissing Noctis’s neck instead.
Noctis’s scent was so irresistible that Art opens his mouth to bite him. But Noctis quickly pushes Art away, shocking him.
Noctis immediately stood up from the table, both of them panting heavily because of their sudden intense make out session.
Both of Noctis and Art’s eye color and fangs were slowly turning back to normal, and just in time, the door to the library swings open, revealing Augustus and the other guards.
“My Lord!” Augustus calls out when they saw Noctis standing just a few inches away from Art.
Noctis doesn’t look back at Art anymore as he says, “I was asking him why he was placed on you’re A-List group Thaddeus. He seems rather…weak.”
Augustus, who was confused on the sudden situation, takes a deep breath and answers him, “I placed him in my group myself. I saw potential in him and thought he could greatly improve if given proper training.”
Noctis walks towards Augustus and asks, “Does Harris know about this?”
Noctis’s presence was so dark and strong that Augustus couldn’t help but gulp, “Y-Yes my Lord. He knows about him as well.”
“If you’re letting a newbie protect me then all recruits should be placed in your team now, am I right?” Noctis sarcastically asks.
Augustus gulps again and quickly answers, “I will immediately remove him on my group at once my Lord.”
Noctis doesn’t answer and walks away.
But when he was standing at the doorframe now, he says, “No need. He’s there already. If there’s a fight and he dies, then it won’t be my problem.”
Art smirks back as he stares at Noctis leave the room.
The five guards immediately follows Noctis outside while Augustus walks towards Art who immediately has to remove the smirking expression on his face before Augustus could see it.
“What did he tell you?” Augustus asks.
“He asked me why a weakling like me was the first face he saw when he went out of his room,” Art lied, but he thought the cruel words would fit Noctis.
“Did he hurt you?” Augustus suddenly asks, making Art grin, “Why? Were you worried about me?”
Art thought Augustus was gonna play it cool, but to his surprise, Augustus did the opposite, “Of course I was worried! Didn’t Harris already tell you, we are all brothers now? And I placed you at my group, what happens to you is partly my fault,” he tells him, making Art grin even more.
“He didn’t, don’t worry,” he answers him, making Augustus sigh. Then he remembers something and asks, “Did Harris tell you when he’ll train you?”
Art doesn’t say anything but nods his head as an answer.
“Good. It was risky putting a newbie in my group and I understand the lord’s concern. But I like you Art, you’re a funny guy, and you look very passionate. I haven’t seen a guard like that in centuries,” Augustus explains. But before Art could react, Augustus starts walking away.
So Art immediately follows beside him, “Do you think I’ll be a worthy enough guard?” he asks.
“Well don’t ask me that. You’ll have to work for it if you want to be a guard who the Lord will no longer doubt,” Augustus answers.
The two didn’t talk anymore as they walk back to the gardens. But as they were getting closer to the party, Augustus suddenly stops walking, so Art stops walking as well.
Without looking at Art, Augustus suddenly says, “My love, my life, my eternity.”
Art’s eyes widens from shock.
He had to take a step back when he heard Augustus say those words to him.
“Y-You saw us…didn’t you,” Art nervously says as he looks at Augustus.
Augustus slowly looks back at Art and says instead, “Those words…”
Art confusingly looks at him so Augustus continues, “I’ve heard of those words before.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [UNINVITED GUEST]
✝✝✝
“My love, my life, my eternity,” Augustus suddenly says. The words were so soft that it almost sounded like a whisper.
But Art was still able to hear it.
His eyes widens from shock.
He had to take a step back when he heard Augustus say those words to him.
“Y-You saw us…didn’t you,” Art nervously says as he looks at Augustus.
But Augustus slowly looks back at Art and says instead, “Those words…”
Art confusingly looks at him so Augustus continues, “I’ve heard of those words before.”
Art’s eyes widens even more as he stares at Augustus with horror and confusion, “What do you mean?” the only words that could come out of Art’s mouth.
Augustus also looked confused as he said back, “The Lord froze us in place, but suddenly he was able to release us.”
Which was actually true, because when Noctis and Art started flirting with each other, Noctis suddenly lost focus and was able to release his hold on the guards.
“We split up,” Augustus continues, “Then I walked pass the library and sensed your smell. “
Augustus then looks back at Art and says, “Then I heard. And I swear to you…I have heard those words before.”
Art gulps and kept his mouth shut. He didn’t know what to else to say after what Augustus just told him.
“I knew it something was off. The Lord won’t just ask someone to join the Lord’s guard. Especially when he’s someone who is as weak as you,” Augustus honestly says, making Art embarrassingly look away.
“Are you going to tell everyone?” Art finally asks.
Augustus didn’t answer for a couple of seconds, so Art looks back at him with a worried expression.
But when they met each other’s eyes, Augustus finally answers, “No.”
“No?” Art shockingly asks back, not expecting Augustus to actually answer him that.
Augustus shakes his head and explains further, “I am the lord’s guard, not his adviser. And by the looks of it, sir Clemens knows about you too but HE didn’t tell anyone either. So who am I to butt in on the Lord’s love affairs?”
Art suddenly blushed when he heard about Augustus’s answer, “I guess I should thank you?” Art asks rather than actually stating.
Augustus chuckles and finally starts walking again, quickly making Art follow beside him, “I picked up your scent, so I’m pretty sure the Lord was able to sense me standing outside the library too. But he didn’t stop, so I’m guessing he wanted me to hear.”
“Noctis wanted you to hear?” Art confusingly asks.
“Yes. Your relationship with him is dangerous, so I’m guessing he wanted someone he trusts to know about it too,” Augustus explains.
“So what? So you could take care of me and protect me?” Art jokingly asks, but surprisingly enough, Augustus nods his head as an answer.
“I can help you hide your relationship with him and make sure no one will find out. I am honored that the Lord trusts me, but I’m also sure that he knows that I have met you before as well,” Augustus says, making Art remember that Augustus actually knows the words ‘my love, my life, my eternity’ as well.
“Have I?” Augustus then asks.
But Art honestly shakes his head and says, “I don’t know. My past…is kind of complicated.”
“I see,” Augustus paused. Then he glanced at Art and continues, “Do you want to find it out together?”
Art doesn’t know why but he couldn’t help but laugh at Augustus’s offer, “Are you hitting on me now because you found out I was gay?”
Augustus was shocked on what Art suddenly told him so he hit Art’s head and said, “Idiot. I’m serious. I think I’ve seen you before and I want to know when and where.”
“But wouldn’t that be dangerous?” Art asks him while massaging the spot where Augustus hit him.
“Why? Were you dangerous in the past?” Augustus asks back, but Art just shrugged his shoulder.
He knew that he was a Night Warrior, and he knew that he was some kind of war general thanks to what Father Vlad said. But nothing is still certain, so Art kept his mouth shut about it. Because for him, whatever he was in the past; Art knew deep down that he was never dangerous.
“But if I met you before, then its most likely that Harris Martel had met you as well,” Augustus says, quickly making Art remember what Harris told him earlier about him being familiar too.
“So you’re going to tell Harris?” Art quickly asks, worried that the First In Command might not accept Art’s relationship with Noctis like Augustus.
But thankfully, Augustus shakes his head and says, “No, not yet.”
“Not yet? So you’re still going to tell him?” Art then asks.
“Lord Noctis trusts Harris more than he trusts me. Harris would know what to do if things might get complicated. But since it’s not as complicated as I expected, telling Harris can wait,” Augustus answered, and Art just sighed and didn’t fight over it anymore.
“Well whatever you were, it’s not that important now. But as a brother at the Lord’s guards, let me give you a friendly advice,” Augustus added, and Art nods his head, ready to listen to what Augustus has to say.
“What happened at the library…should be the last time you make intimate contact with the Lord,” Augustus suddenly says, quickly making Art look back at him, “What? I thought you were cool about this.”
“I think Lord Noctis wanted me to know for a reason. The Blood Moon is in three months, and you know what the Lord must do during those times,” Augustus reminded, immediately making Art look away.
“If you want to stay alive to be able to protect your lover for as long as you can, I suggest you take my advice seriously. Because even I, or the Lord himself, can’t help you if ever they find out about your true identity.”
"Thank you all so much for coming," a vampire Art wasn't familiar with suddenly addressed when he stood up from his seat with a glass of blood on his right hand.
"
Who the hell is that?
" Art asks, not really to anyone specific.
Thorne, who was standing beside him, annoyingly glances at Art and whispers back, "
Do you not know anyone?
"
Art doesn't say anything and smiles, almost making Thorne hit him.
The guards under Augustus were standing at the side while everyone stared at the man in the middle of the party.
After Art and Noctis's intimate scene at the library, Art hasn't seen Noctis yet, which worried him a little.
"
He's the head of the High Council, Valerius Corpus. You know the Lord but you don't know him? He's been a council member since the Lord's father. He's as old as Harris,
" Thorne surprisingly explained.
"
Valerius Corpus,
" Art repeated inside his head, staring back at him again.
The vampire was no doubt frightening.
His eyes were bloody red, maybe because of the blood that he was drinking. His hair was as white as his skin, but he looked way older than Harris Martel. But even though he looked old, he still looked like a vampire who can take down anyone who attacked him.
"I want to thank everyone who had traveled far just to be here tonight," Valerius continued.
"But tonight isn't about me. Because tonight, the Lord will now introduce his bride-to-be!" Valerius suddenly revealed, shocking Art.
"What?" Art unconsciously asks out loud, quickly making Augustus glance at him.
As everyone clapped their hands and cheered, Noctis finally comes out and joins Valerius in the middle of the crowd.
"
So Clemens was serious? Noctis really is going to introduce his bride tonight?"
Art asks himself as he stares at Noctis who had an expressionless face.
Noctis didn't think and didn't even look at the crowd. He was afraid that he'd see Art, and seeing his expression might just break his composure.
"
I hope you have a name to announce my Lord. And I hope you don't fail me and your kind,
" Valerius suddenly whispered before moving away so Noctis could have his spotlight.
Everyone stopped clapping just to stare at their beloved Lord.
Noctis takes a deep breath and greets them, "Good evening."
Everyone didn't say anything so he continued, "thank you all so much for coming tonight. I know you have traveled far just to be able to hear the name of the bride who will carry the 'future' of our kind. And after careful consideration, I have finally made my decision..."
Noctis paused, and he made the biggest mistake to finally look at the crowd because the moment his eyes looked up, he immediately saw Art staring back at him.
Art had so many emotions that Noctis didn't even know what he was feeling. But Noctis knew that Art didn't want him to throw away his own kind's future just because of him, so Art immediately looked away.
Noctis clenches his fist and takes a deep breath, "We have waited for so long," Noctis continued, "And finally, the Blood Moon is arriving to strengthen us."
Noctis takes another deep breath and finally says, "And after years of Selection, I have finally chosen-"
But the moment Noctis was about to mention a name that would seal his future, something suddenly explodes, quickly making everyone stand from their seats from shock.
Noctis stops too, then everything became silent.
Harris – who was actually at the party as well – immediately looks at Augustus and nods his head.
Without asking for further instructions, Augustus nods his head back and looks at his team, "Go check it out."
"Yes Augus-"
But at that moment, something explodes again.
Augustus and the guards quickly reached out for their guns and swords.
Even Margaret and her own soldiers became alert too.
But as everyone waited for something else to happen, Noctis's eyes suddenly turned red, then he shouted, "Take cover!"
Noctis quickly turned into bats just seconds before nuns could arrive and start shooting him.
All the guests started running and taking cover.
The guards immediately went to the nuns who appeared and started attacking them.
Art, who was in the middle of the mob of vampires who were trying to escape the scene, couldn't take off his eyes front Noctis who was just flying above everyone.
"Art!" Augustus suddenly shouts, quickly making Art look back at him.
"Evacuate everyone immediately! We'll handle it here!" Augustus commands him.
Even though Art wanted to do the noble thing and fight with the rest of his guard brothers, Art knew that he would only be a hindrance since he knew nothing about battling anyone.
So Art nodded his head and looked back at the crowd, "Everyone calm down! Head to the lobby immediately!" he shouted.
As Art and the rest of the guards evacuated everyone like what Augustus commanded, Noctis landed at the rooftop, staring at the nuns who were fighting his guards at the garden.
Even though every one of them were vampires, most of them had never been in battle for years, so they weren't risking their lives by sticking around to help the guards.
The council ran away too. But thankfully the Sanctum heads decided to stay and fight with the rest of the guards who stayed behind as well.
"What are they doing here?" Noctis asks as he stared at the nuns.
But then his eyes widened when he noticed their eyes, "It's white...they're here to show everyone that Night Warriors still exist! They're not here to fight at all!" Noctis finally realizes, quickly transforming back into bats to join the others.
Augustus and Harris fought side by side like they always do, and like Noctis, they too have noticed the eyes that haunted them for years.
When Noctis joined the battle, five nuns died in seconds, and finally, the sudden attack was over.
Over twenty nuns were dead in an instant while not a single vampire was badly injured.
"Nox...t-those were-"
Noctis quickly cuts Levi off and says, "Night Warriors."
"They're alive?!" Harris shouted from shock.
Noctis didn't know what to say so he kept his mouth shut; pretending that he was just as shocked and clueless as the rest of them.
"The council will not like this," Margaret adds, but then sir Clemens appeared with none other than the head of the High Council, Valerius Corpus.
"Did I hear it right?!" he angrily asks.
No one answered so he kneels in front of a beheaded nun to confirm it himself. He scoops a small amount of blood on his finger and tastes it. The moment the blood touched his tongue, his eyes quickly changed from brown to red.
The familiar scent and taste almost made him fall back.
"I-It's true...these are Night Warrior," Valerius revealed, slowly standing up while sir Clemens assisted him.
"It has been so long that I couldn't even recognize their scent," he added.
"So the Elders lied. They did not kill them all," Levi stated, staring at the rest of the dead nuns.
"All these time, these nuns weren't just humans forming a cult," Margaret added.
Noctis clenched his fist and tried to keep his composure.
He was thankful that they arrived and ended the party, and he was also thankful that he wasn't going to announce his bride anymore. But they attacked at the East Sanctum; his own home. It was an insult and a big slap on his face.
"These nuns were sacrificial. They came here to die and send a message, not to fight," Noctis simply explained.
"Then what should we do with them?" Augustus asks, gesturing at the corpses.
"Burn them, throw them in the river, I don't care. They'll come back anyway," Noctis says, but Margaret quickly held Noctis's hand and says, "But the Elders said they stopped the cycle. They said Night Warriors doesn't have the ability to resurrect themselves anymore."
Noctis pushes Margaret's hand away and says, "Marge...the Elders lied. My FAMILY lied, and this is the proof of it."
Margaret wanted to say something else but Levi quickly touches her shoulder to stop her from doing so.
"My Lord, I suggest you rest," sir Clemens quickly suggested when he noticed Noctis's frustrated expression.
Noctis takes a deep breath and nods his head.
"We'll have a meeting about this tomorrow. All the council members and Sanctum heads must be here. And when I say Sanctum heads, I meant all of you, including the head of the West," Noctis says.
"Yes Lord Noctis," everyone answered, but Noctis was already walking away with sir Clemens when they did.
Valerius looked at the nuns one last time before looking back at Harris, "Burn them all. I do not want to smell their scent and even see a single drop of their blood inside this Sanctum."
Harris nods his head and Valerius left the scene as well.
Augustus sighs and scratches his head aggressively, ruining his perfectly waxed hair, "I have had enough of these surprises."
Levi looked at him confusingly, but Augustus didn't say anything and just proceeded with what the head of the High Council instructed.
“The attack has been taken care of. I greatly apologize for this inconvenience,” Noctis states as he faced all the guests at the lobby.
Sir Clemens asked him to rest, but as a Lord, Noctis wanted to apologize to his guests personally.
“My Lord. Were those even humans?” one of the guests asks.
Noctis takes a deep breath and answers, “Yes, those were the cult who attacked some of our kind. I don’t know how they got here, but I promise you that this will not happen again and I will personally handle this matter myself.”
Everyone started talking at the same time again, but sir Clemens quickly went in front and shouted, “You may now leave! The party is over and the Lord needs to rest! We are very sorry for the inconvenience!” then he looks at the guard and nods his heads, quickly making the guards push the guests out of the lobby.
“Where’s Rosé?” Noctis surprisingly asks; sincerely worried about his childhood friend.
“She’s with her father. I think he sent her back safely in her room,” sir Clemens answers.
Noctis sighs and massages his temple, “What a mess.”
“You didn’t tell them the truth. Our kind needs to know about the Night Warriors,” sir Clemens suddenly says.
“Our kind will find out, but not now. If I tell them now they might suddenly riot,” Noctis answers, and sir Clemens nods his head in understanding.
“Now I really need to rest,” Noctis says, now walking away.
Art, who was actually standing at the side, quickly looks at Noctis who was approaching him.
When Noctis was inches away from him, Art immediately says, “My Lord are you-”
But Noctis ignores him and walks pass him like Art was invisible.
Art already expected the cold treatment so he just sighed and leaned his body on the wall.
“ Art you useless idiot,“ Art thought to himself. Frustrated that he couldn’t even do anything at the sudden situation that occurred to Noctis.
But then Thorne and three other guards under Augustus arrived at the lobby, all sweaty and tired after the sudden battle at the garden.
“Tired after evacuating everyone?” one of the guards teased, making Art roll his eyes in annoyance.
“Stop teasing the new guy Felix,” Thorne defended.
The man named Felix chuckles and suddenly pats Art’s shoulder, “Don’t worry, I was just messing with you. No guard has a duty that is less important than the others.”
Art sighs and looks back at them seriously.
“I was evacuating guest who are stronger than me while my own team fought out there with the Lord we were supposed to protect,” Art honestly says, now making everyone look at him with pity.
So the third guard looks back at Art and says, “Then train.”
Art looks back at him with his right eyebrow raised, “Train?” he asks him.
“If you want to fight beside us, you have to train. Harris can train you during days that he can, but if he can’t, I can do it,” the guard suddenly suggest, shocking Art.
“Who are you anyway?” Art asks.
“This guy’s name is Dmitry. He’s a good fighter but quick at losing his temper,” Felix suddenly introduced, quickly making Dmitry hit Felix’s shoulder, making Felix prove his point.
While the two continued fighting, Thorne says, “What he’s trying to say is that…you’re one of us now. And you’re not just a guard; you’re a guard under Augustus’s team who protects the Lord himself. If you want to fight instead of evacuating guests like the rest of the Lords guards, then you must train better than them.”
“If I improve…will I be able to protect the Lord better?” Art then asks.
Thorne smirks and patted Art’s shoulder, “If you improve…you will be able to protect anyone better.”
Art clenches his fist and nods his head in determination.
Then he looks at the guards in front of him and declares, “Then I will train as hard as I can to prove to you that I am worthy to stay in your team.”
Felix and Dmitry stops fighting to look back at Art.
Then Thorne continues to smirk as he says, “Then prove it pretty boy.”
( 2 Months Later )
“Okay, listen up newbies. I will assign you to which group you will be placed. But before that, you will be going through a very tough and tiring training,” Augustus says as he walked around the new batch of guards who were assigned at the East Sanctum.
“Harris Martel was assigned to train the new recruits, but since he has been busy assisting Lord Noctis recently, someone else who is just as capable will train you,” Augustus reveals as he gestures at the door, “You can come in now pretty boy.”
All the new recruits quickly looks at the door to see a tall blonde vampire enter the room.
He had an expressionless face, and his aura made everyone flinch.
“Stop calling me that in front of the recruits or I’ll ‘accidentally’ stab you again Augustus,” the vampire threatened, only making Augustus chuckle.
“My bad,” he quickly says, then he clears his throat and continues, “Well then…this man is the best fighter at the East Sanctum. As much as I hate to admit it, he’s even better than me. So if you want to become one of the best guards at the Sanctum, then it’s best you listen to him.”
The recruits didn’t say anything and just looks at him with terror.
Then Augustus patted the vampire’s shoulder and says, “Well then pretty boy…they’re all yours. Please try not to hurt someone this time.”
Then Augustus left, leaving the guards terrified at the intimidating vampire in front of them.
Everyone’s eyes were now on him.
The strong vampire doesn’t say anything and just moved closer and looked at the recruits one by one, “A close friend of mine once said… It is a disgrace for a Lord’s guard if you get killed without you knowing. And it’s an even bigger disgrace if the one you’re assigned to guard gets killed without you knowing.”
The vampire then puts out his sword, quickly making everyone take a step back.
He looks at them seriously and finally says, “My name is Arthur Bain, Third In Command. And if anyone of you disrespects me in any way…I will kill you…without you knowing.”
Everyone gulps and continue to stare at Art.
But then Art smirks and says “So…shall we begin?”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [MY LORD]
✝✝✝
It has been two months since the last nun attack at the East Sanctum.
Noctis has been busy ever since. The High Council has been on his throat everyday, pressuring him about how he should start the marriage plans and how the Blood Moon is their only hope now in surviving.
Art on the other hand had been training day and night for the past months, and since he was a born fighter and a past war general, the skills went back to him naturally, and he’s been improving tremendously ever since.
Because of his skills and ability to train other recruits, Harris appointed him as Third In Command, which everyone agreed was a perfect fit for Art especially since he has the skill and personality.
Though he has not spoken with Noctis ever since, he has still stayed by his side for as long as he could, and glancing at each other was the closest thing Noctis and Art could have as something ‘intimate.’
“Art,” someone suddenly calls out, making Art blink back to reality.
He had totally forgotten that he was walking at the hallway with Augustus and the rest of his team slash brothers.
Thorne is the serious yet caring one. Felix is the prankster and the joker. Dmitry is the excellent fighter with the bad temper. And then there are the quiet brothers, Pierce & Peter .
These are the group of vampires that Art has been with for the past months. They’re also the last original guards of the Marius family next to Augustus and Harris. And like what those vampires always said, they really did become Art’s trusted brothers.
“Are you okay?” Augustus asks.
Art quickly shakes his head and answers, “Yeah, I’m fine. Just a little tired after all that training yesterday.”
“Were the new recruits as bad as Dmitry’s temper?” Felix joked, making Dmitry hit his head because of annoyance.
Art doesn’t even laugh as he answered, “They were worse than me when I was still starting. But they can learn, I can sense it.”
“You always put so much hope on the new recruits Art. Remember that most of them were forced to work here, so not everyone will improve like you,” Peter reminded him, making Art sigh.
“That’s why I’m giving them hope. They’re already forced to become guards, and most of them feel useless, so the best way to improve them is to make them feel that they are worth something,” Art says, making the guards laugh for some reason.
“I felt a tear fall Art,” Felix teased.
“Seriously, with those words of encouragement, you can replace Harris,” Augustus says, but everyone just laughs, and finally, Art smiles too, “No one can replace that old man. As good as I may be in fighting, he will always be better in handling everything.”
There are now three ‘Commanding Officers’ in the Lord’s guards.
Third In Command is Arthur Bain; he will be the acting commander if the first and the second are not available. And he is also now assigned in training the guards and new recruits.
Second In Command is Augustus Thaddeus; he will be the acting commander if the first is not available. And he is also the one who assigns the guards on where they will be placed and positioned.
First In Command is Harris Martel; he is the Head guard and the one who makes all the decisions. He is also the only guard who attends the council meetings.
Without these commanders, the guards might not be as strong and as respected as they are now.
“You’re late,” sir Clemens says when the guards finally arrive in front of Noctis’s room.
“The notice was too sudden sir,” Augustus explains, but sir Clemens just glares at him and opens Noctis’s door.
The first few weeks always made Art nervous. But now, Art was emotionless as he stared at Noctis come out of the room.
“Good Morning Lord Noctis,” the guards greeted with a bow.
Noctis doesn’t say anything so everyone immediately looked back at him.
Noctis looks like he hasn’t slept for days, and he also looks like he hasn’t eaten anything for weeks.
Art wanted to ask if he was all right, but he knew that it wasn’t a guard’s duty to speak if not commanded to. So he stayed quiet as he examined Noctis’s face and movement instead.
As strong as he may be, he looked like he was about to faint.
“Prepare the car, we’re heading to Marius University,” Noctis suddenly says, and before anyone could react, he walks away with sir Clemens.
Peter and Pierce left first to prepare the car like Noctis commanded.
It took Art a couple of seconds to finally realize what Noctis just said.
And when it finally sank in, Art’s eyes widens as he asks, “We’re heading to Marius University?”
“Yeah, you haven’t been there before?” Augustus asks as they immediately followed behind Noctis.
“ I worked there before! “ Art practically shouted in his head.
When they arrived outside, other guards quickly went beside Noctis to accompany him with a large umbrella so the sun wouldn’t hit Noctis.
Art was about to head over to the other car but Augustus quickly grabs his arm and whispers, “ You go and drive the Lord’s car. You know where the university is at least right?“
“W-Wait…what? But Pierce always drives the Lord’s car,” Art quickly says, almost making Augustus cover his mouth because of how loud his voice is.
Augustus forcefully takes Art’s hand and gives him the car keys, “Tell the Lord that Pierce’s ankle broke. I already talked to Pierce about it too so don’t worry,” Augustus says.
He was about to complain but Augustus quickly leaves and joins the other guards at the car where Art was supposed to be.
So he sighs in defeat and went to Noctis’s car with an umbrella, pretending that the sun was going to hurt him like the others.
“ I can’t believe Augustus planned this, “ Art tells himself as he finally enters the car.
Sir Clemens and Noctis who were talking inside, quickly stops when they saw Art enter the car instead of Pierce.
“Good Morning my Lord,” Art casually says with an expressionless face.
Sir Clemens looks at him confusingly so he continues, “Pierce is not able to drive for you today so I will be at your assistance. Shall we head over to the university now?” he asks, and sir Clemens clears his throat and quickly says, “Y-Yes…of course. Let’s go.”
So Art started the car and drives off while the guard’s van followed behind them.
The drive was silent.
Art couldn’t see Noctis’s reflection at the rearview mirror but he could feel him staring at him.
“How’s the training?” someone suddenly asks.
Art was surprised, but then he realized that sir Clemens was the one who asked him the question so he took a deep breath and answered, “It’s okay. We have twenty new recruits, but four of them practically begged me to leave so I allowed them to.”
“You allowed them to leave?” he asks, but now, it was finally Noctis who asked it.
“Yes,” Art simply answers, not even fazed by how angry Noctis sounded.
“Do you know what danger that could lead us to? They might have examined the interior of the Sanctum and use that against us in the future,” Noctis tells him. But Art grips on the steering wheel and answers back, “And that I will personally handle myself. Worry about your health and your own personal affairs and I will worry about my guards.”
The car became silent again.
No one would dare talk back to the lord, but Art was definitely an exception to that.
So sir Clemens quickly clears his throat to break the tension that was forming in the car. Then he looks at Noctis and Art and says, “Should we at least talk about something else?” he asks, and Art sighs and finally loosens his hold on the steering wheel.
“Why are we heading to the university anyway? People might recognize me there,” Art honestly says.
But to his surprise, Noctis answers, “I already handled it.”
Art finally loosens up and looks back at Noctis when the stoplight turned red.
Noctis was surprised when Art looked straight at him. But before he could say anything, Art says, “You are about to faint. Avoid using your powers, especially when it’s for me.”
“I can use my powers as much as I want,” Noctis fires back.
“Have you even been eating?” Art asks instead.
“That is not of your concern, remember?”
“For crying out loud, you two are like an annoying couple who likes dominating the other!” sir Clemens finally shouts, quickly making Art look back at him.
“Someone tried to break in at the university to steal the jewelry box that was placed at the archives, and they killed all of the university guards too. There are no students and faculty today because we suspended their classes, which is why you do not have to worry about being recognized,” sir Clemens finally explains, and Art sighs and continues to drive again when the light turned green.
“The jewelry box at the archive? Wasn’t that just a replica?” Art asks.
He knew about it since he also broke in at the archives in the past.
“That’s right. But we’re guessing they want to use it for something. Maybe so they could know what the original one looks like,” sir Clemens further explains.
“Ever since the attack, the Night Warriors have been so active. Father Vlad really knows how to piss us off,” Art says, and sir Clemens nodded his head in agreement.
“If only we can find Katherine and talk to her about the temple that she mentioned. There must be something in it that Father Vlad is risking everything for it,” sir Clemens says.
But before Art could say anything further, they had finally arrived at the university.
And like what sir Clemens said, the campus was completely empty.
“Good thing the police didn’t come,” Art says as he parks the car right in front of the main entrance of the university.
“No one knows about the incident. All we said was the campus would be having an inspection so there aren’t any classes,” sir Clemens explains, which made Art realize that they did the right thing since involving the cops would only be problematic.
“Let’s go,” Noctis finally tells them. But sir Clemens quickly looks at the two and says, “No, I want the two of you to talk so you could sort some things out. It’s annoying when you bicker all the time. So I’ll head inside with the rest of the guards and wait for the two of you there.”
Before any of them could complain, sir Clemens quickly goes out of the car, leaving the two alone inside.
Art and Noctis don’t say anything for a couple of seconds.
“You look weak,” Art finally says when he had the courage to look at him.
Noctis sighs and looks out the window so their eyes wouldn’t be able to meet, “I’ve been having meetings for the past days. Especially since the Blood Moon is finally coming.”
“Have you found your bride yet?” Art asks, and that question finally made Noctis look at him.
This was the reason why Art decided to distance himself from Noctis too. He knew that Noctis would only end up being confuse and would most likely abandon his duties and responsibilities for him, and that was the last thing that Art wanted Noctis to do.
“Arthur,” Noctis calls out with a voice filled with pain, almost making Art grab him for a hug.
He looks at Art with his eyes that begged him to forgive him.
“By the looks of it…you still haven’t,” Art says instead, trying not to act in a way that would make Noctis confused again.
“My love-”
Art quickly stops Noctis and says, “Don’t…”
Noctis was surprised, and tears were suddenly forming in his eyes so Art quickly looks away from him.
“Don’t make this hard for yourself. I’m trying my best to do my part as your guard, so do your part as my lord and-”
Art was suddenly cut off when he felt Noctis hug him from behind.
Noctis’s arms were wrapped around his neck, but thanks to the car seat that was in between them, their bodies did not touch.
“You know how long I have yearned for your touch. But you look at me as though I am nothing but a lord that you must follow,” Noctis says, and his shaking voice already made Art know that he was already crying.
Art gulps and tried his best not to let his own tears fall.
“You have been working hard for my sake haven’t you?” Noctis continues to ask.
“And you have been working hard for the sake of your kind,” Art suddenly says, and finally, Noctis lets go of him.
Those cruel words did not only make Noctis’s heart ache. But it made Art’s heart ache as well.
He knew that it would hurt Noctis, but those were the words that Art had been trying to keep for as long as he could. It was only now that he was able to say it out loud.
Art felt like he’s been doing everything for Noctis’s sake, but Noctis has not been doing the same for him, and it made Art feel cruel because he expected Noctis to give everything away for his sake. So the only thing that Art could do was purposely distance himself from his true love.
“Is this how you want us to become? Just a lord and a guard?” Noctis ask.
Art closes his eyes and clenched his fist, “You are to be wed…my lord.”
The words broke Noctis heart even more.
Art thought that Noctis was finally going to leave, but to his surprise, Noctis says, “So be it.”
Art looks back at Noctis, and when their eyes met, Noctis quickly commands, “As your lord you are not allowed to decline me.”
Art seriously looks at Noctis so Noctis continues, “Kiss me.”
Art’s eyes widens from shock. He didn’t know what else to say so Noctis continues, “Indulge me. Touch me. And pretend like I am the only one that you have ever wanted in your lifetime.”
Art clenches on his fist.
He didn’t know what to do as he watches Noctis stare at him with desperate eyes.
So when he was finally at his limits, he slams the steering wheel, heads out of the car, and quickly went to the back where Noctis was sitting.
Without giving him any warning, Art pushes Noctis until his back could hit the window. Then, he immediately presses his lips on Noctis, feeling and tasting the lips that he had been dying to have.
“ You want me to pretend. But like before, you are still the only thing that I have ever wanted, “ Art thought to himself as he continues to indulge his lover.
Their lips touched, their tongues touched, and their bodies touched.
Noctis couldn’t help but cry as he finally felt his Arthur touch him again. His scent alone made his eyes red.
He was hungry, and Art could clearly see it.
He draped his arms around Art’s neck and pushed him closer to him. When they finally stopped kissing, Art leaned on the door and pulled Noctis towards him so Noctis could rest against his body.
Noctis continues to cry as Art brushes his hair with his fingers.
“ Calm down, “ Art whispers.
But Noctis buries his face on Art’s chest and continues crying.
“ I’m sorry, “ Art finally says. And when the words went out of his mouth, he could not control his tears from falling anymore.
He kisses Noctis’s head and hugs him tighter.
“ If I could just take you away, I would do it in a heart beat. You are mine and mine alone, and I am not willing to share you with anyone who is not worthy of you, “ Art thought to himself as he held Noctis close to him.
He did not want Noctis to suffer, so he kept his sweet words to himself.
“My lord…” he called out instead, not daring to call Noctis by his name.
Noctis didn’t answer him because he didn’t want to look at Art while he called him ‘my lord’ like everyone else.
But Art hugged him tighter and said, “Eat. Feed from my blood and regain your strength.”
Noctis wanted to continue on ignoring him, but Art’s scent became stronger. So Noctis slowly lifted his head and looked at Art’s neck.
His fangs slowly appeared, and without saying a word, he started eating his first ever meal after two months of hunger.
“My lord!” sir Clemens shouted when he finally saw Art and Noctis arrive at the library where the attack happened.
There were dead guards on the floor, but Noctis and Art ignored them as they walk towards sir Clemens.
“How are the archives?” Noctis asks, Art silently standing behind him.
“They weren’t able to get in. I’m guessing the guards were able to sound the alarm so they might have panicked and left the scene before anyone else could arrive,” sir Clemens explains.
“Art! Come here!” Augustus suddenly says.
Art excuses himself and immediately went to Augustus who was kneeling in front of a dead body.
“What’s going on?” Art asks as he kneels beside Augustus.
Augustus was about to say something but then he looks at Art and smirks. “Was the lord that aggressive?”
Art’s eyes widen as he looks at Augustus, “W-What do you mean?”
“Your collar has blood,” Augustus suddenly pointed out, quickly making Art cover it, “Shit,” the only thing he could say at the sudden situation.
Augustus laughs and looks back at the corpse.
“Anyways, touch this,” Augustus tells him as he pointed at a small water puddle that was beside the corpse.
Art was hesitant, but he touched it like what Augustus said. And the moment his fingers touched the water, he quickly pulled away because the water literally burned his hand.
“What the…it’s holy water?” Art asks, also realizing that he’s not immune to holy water like he is to sunlight.
Augustus nods his head and says, “That’s right. It looks like this is the main weapon that they used to kill the guards.”
“But Father Vlad uses holy water all the time. So what’s so shocking about it?” Art asks back.
Augustus seriously looks at Art and says, “That’s right, father Vlad always uses holy water. But we checked the CCTV cameras, and nuns didn’t attack. It was men in robes.”
Art looks back at Augustus confusingly and asks, “Men in robes?”
Augustus stood up so Art followed. Then they walked towards the Archives and went inside.
“Father Vlad only has female underlings. We’ve never seen those men before, and they were all covered so we weren’t even able to see their eyes. And the way the guards were killed were a little brutal too compared to how the nuns do it,” Augustus explains further.
Art was confused on where this was going to so he asks, “So what are you implying?”
Augustus seriously looks at Art and says, “Vampires.”
“Vampires?” Art confusingly asks back.
“That’s right. We think vampires attacked here, not Night Warriors.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [HINTS]
✝✝✝
“Vampires?” Art asks from shock.
Augustus nods his head, but Art just laughs and says, “That’s absurd. Why would vampires kill each other? The kind is already as small as it is.”
But Art’s laugh slowly fades as he see’s Augustus’s serious expression.
“That’s what we’re wondering too. But we’re still not sure so it’s hard to conclude anything,” Augustus adds.
“This is fucked up,” Art says as he walks towards the jewelry box that got himself in big trouble in the past.
“Why don’t you look around; admire this university’s fine architecture. Just don’t leave the library,” Augustus says, not aware that Art had probably admired the campus more than he did.
But Art nods his head anyway and went out of the archives to look around the library where he usually stays at till midnight.
He then looks around and walked towards a window to see the scenery of the campus. He couldn’t help but smile as looked out the window. He had so many memories in this university, especially with Noctis.
Being here made all the memories flood his mind and made his heart beat fast at the same time.
“ I called him a kid here. We even kissed here, twice now too, “ Art whispers to himself, still looking out at the window.
But then Augustus suddenly sneaks behind him, startling him.
“What you smiling about? What did you really do with the lord when you guys were alone at the car?” Augustus suddenly asks with a grin.
Art doesn’t reply and pushes Augustus away, but Augustus suddenly went closer to Art’s ear and whispers, “ I hope you did a good job cooling off the lord’s head because he’s going to be furious very soon. “
“This is insanity!” Augustus and Art suddenly hear.
“Well, looks like you didn’t,” Augustus comments, making Art roll his eyes in annoyance.
The two commanders went back to where the dead bodies were just to see Noctis emitting a dark and powerful aura.
“Call everyone; the council, and the heads, and Harris Martel. I want them all at the East Sanctum immediately,” Noctis angrily tells sir Clemens before walking away.
Art jogs beside sir Clemens and says, “You told him about the men in robes being vampires?”
“Well I HAD to tell him our honest opinion about this incident,” sir Clemens answers, quickly following Noctis.
“And bring a body to examine!” Noctis shouts before finally leaving the scene.
Pierce and Felix arrived and stood beside Art and Augustus.
“Looks like the Lord’s not happy,” Felix says.
“Well of course he’s not happy. This is the first time our own kind has done something like this. And Lord Noctis is…well…the Lord of all vampires. How would you feel if you found that out?” Augustus answers.
Then Pierce patted Art’s back and says, “Well, you’re driving them right? Then good luck.”
Art curses and pushes Pierce’s hand away.
“You guys owe me big time,” Art says, quickly following Noctis and sir Clemens back to the car.
Augustus laughs and looks back at the dead vampires, “Let’s wrap it up!”
“There must be a mistake. Why would vampires kill the guards and break in at the university?” Noctis asks in disbelief.
The three were now back at the car, Augustus and the others following behind them.
And like what Noctis instructed, sir Clemens messaged the Heads and the Council members for an emergency meeting.
“Has a vampire ever done this before? Like…ever?” Art asks as he continues driving.
“No, the vampires have always been one with each other,” sir Clemens answers.
“And the Low Blood vampires? Can you say the same thing to them? Weren’t they humans that were turned into vampires? There must have been a grudge,” Art then points out.
Sir Clemens honestly thinks about it but brushes the idea away, “No, most of the slaves are at the West, and those were the humans turned vampires. While the once who were already born as a Low Blood Vampires are too weak and too scared to fight the higher bloods. The ones who attacked were too strong, it couldn’t have been them.”
“It couldn’t have, but you also told me in the past that Night Warriors are extinct, but look at what’s happening now,” Noctis then says, making sir Clemens sigh.
“I’m just trying to state facts here,” sir Clemens answers back.
Noctis ignores his comment and says instead, “Is the head of the West Sanctum coming? He’s very important right now so he has to be present at the meeting.”
“I messaged him but he hasn’t replied yet,” sir Clemens answers.
The head of the West Sanctum; also known as the Reaper. Art hasn’t met him yet because he never once attended a meeting at the East Sanctum. But they say it’s best if Art doesn’t encounter him because the man brings nothing but evil and mischief.
“Then tell him we’re going to his Sanctum. Message the other Heads and the High Council as well and tell them we’ll conduct the meeting there tonight,” Noctis suddenly says, almost making sir Clemens choke on nothing.
“L-Lord Noctis…at the West? Are you certain?” sir Clemens asks in disbelief.
Noctis looks out the window and takes a deep breath, “I haven’t been at the West Sanctum for years. I’m the lord of our kind, I should at least visit.”
“But-”
Sir Clemens looked like he was about to say something but he closes his mouth and just nods his head in defeat.
Art glances at sir Clemens confusingly and asks, “But what?”
Sir Clemens doesn’t answer, and Art thought the conversation would end there, but then Noctis looks at him and answered for him, “The vampires there hate me.”
“Huh?” Art asks from shock.
“Like what you might have been aware of, most of the vampires there are humans that were turned into vampires by my own family. And since I’m the last Marius standing, those vampires give all of their hate and anger towards me,” Noctis explains, somehow making Art feel bad because he understood why those vampires hated him.
Well, Noctis turned him too but that’s a completely different story.
“Alright, so let me get this straight. Night Warriors, who you thought were extinct, are now on the lose, but the ones who attacked the university are vampires, and according to Clemens, it’s not the Low Blood Vampires who despises Noctis – the owner of the said university,” Art explains; only making Noctis sigh and massage his temple from complete frustration.
“It’s okay to open to possibilities, but sir Clemens has a point. The vampires on the West Sanctum are too weak to massacre twenty of my trained guards. Even if there were fifty of them, they wouldn’t stand a chance,” Noctis explains.
“Then what if they’re not Low Blood Vampires at all? What if they were…you know…First Class Vampires,” Art says, a conclusion that sir Clemens and Noctis himself were too afraid to say out loud.
“That’s what I’m afraid of. The High Blood Vampires has always been loyal to the Marius Family, and we’ve provided them with everything they might need. But if they did decide to betray the kind, why steal the jewelry box? It’s not even the original, and the necklace isn’t there anymore. Father Vlad has it,” Noctis explains.
Art grips on the steering wheel and looks behind Noctis when the stoplight turned red, “Do you remember what I told you before I died? About me meeting your father?”
Sir Clemens looked at them with shock.
“You remembered?” sir Clemens asks as he looks at Art.
Art looks back at him and says, “So you knew about it too. About me owning that jewelry box.”
Sir Clemens takes a deep breath and nods his head, “It was a long time ago. And I think the first time I saw you was when you visited the palace to talk to Noctis’s father. The second time I saw you was right after his father died, and you gave Noctis the necklace and the jewelry box,” sir Clemens explains.
“So this is the third time you met me?” Art then asks him.
Sir Clemens looks at Noctis first, like he was secretly asking him if he should tell Art about their past encounters. But Noctis shakes his head, so he looks back at Art and answers, “I don’t recall anymore. Like I said, it’s been years.”
“But you know about my past? What I am, or who I am?” Art asks him.
But this time, without looking at Noctis, sir Clemens shakes his head and answers trustfully, “Like what you’re aware of, I know you as a War General. Who your family is, or what you were before that…I’m not sure. But what I am sure of is that you were the only Night Warrior that Lord Noctis the Second trusts. Because you were the only one who knew Noctis was alive during the war.”
“But what does the jewelry box have to do with anything?” Noctis finally asks.
Art doesn’t answer and starts driving when the light turned green.
“Maybe there’s something about it that’s important. Maybe that box isn’t just a box,” sir Clemens says.
Art continues to stare at the road, but he too was thinking of a possible reason why those men in robe wanted that replicated box.
“I think the best thing now is to hand me the original so I could check it out myself,” Art finally says.
Then he clears his throat and adds, “If the lord permits it. I would like to take the box.”
Noctis takes a deep breath and looks out of the window, “It’s yours anyway, so take it. When we get back head to my room, I’ll give it to you then.”
Art grips on the steering wheel again, “Understood.”
Then the atmosphere became awkward out of no where.
Sir Clemens then looks at the two with confusion. But after a few seconds, he nodded his head, like he understood what was going on.
The ride back to the East Sanctum was quiet.
Art parks the car in front of the main entrance where guards with umbrellas were waiting for them.
The three of them went out. And like earlier, Art used his own umbrella to ‘protect’ himself from the sunlight.
“Art!” Augusts shouts as he went out of the van that’s parked behind them.
“Mr. Bain, head to my room later,” Noctis suddenly says before Art could head to where Augustus was.
Art nods his head as an answer, and then Noctis and sir Clemens went inside, leaving Art and the rest of the guards outside.
“Whoa, what was that about?” Augustus asks as he now walks towards Art.
“We’ll be discussing about the incident earlier. I think I might know something that could be of help,” Art answers, walking inside the lobby with Augustus.
When they arrived, Thorne and Felix went in front of them while holding one dead body from the university.
“Where will we put this?” Thorne asks Augustus.
Augustus was about to answer but then Art goes towards them and says, “Can you put him down for a second?”
Thorne and Felix looked at Art confusingly, but they nod their heads and placed the corpse on the floor.
Augustus looks back at Art with his right eyebrow raised, but Art ignores him and kneels down to touch the corpse.
He opens the body bag and moves his head closer so he could smell its scent.
“This is a low blood. Born, not turned,” Art says, but Augustus and the others already knew that.
Art wasn’t used to distinguishing smell. Strong vampires like Noctis can determine who the specific vampire or person is through his smell. But Art, who’s not really a vampire, studied for weeks just so he could differentiate a High Blood Vampire from a Low Blood Vampire.
“Something’s not right here,” he then adds.
Augustus kneels down with him and asks, “What do you mean?”
“His face is slightly burned because of the Holy Water. Then he has a slice on his neck,” Art tells them, but that was something that Augustus and the others were also aware of.
“Thanks for pointing out the obvious genius,” Thorne sarcastically says. But instead of being offended, Art shakes his head and says, “No, he was obviously killed by the neck. But university guards have their polo’s tucked in. I noticed earlier that most of them had their polo’s un-tucked. Like someone pulled it off them.”
Augustus and the others looked at what Art was pointing out. But for them, it wasn’t really something mind blowing.
“Seriously, you’re making a big deal out of this. What if he they got un-tucked while they were fighting?” Felix then says.
But Art was still not buying it. There was something in his gut that keeps on telling him that this doesn’t seem right. So without hesitation, he pulls the guard’s shirt up, revealing his stomach.
“Okay Art, that’s enough,” Augustus says, about to grab Art. But Art quickly pushes the man so he could lie on his stomach.
Augustus, Thorne and Felix looked at the dead guard’s back with shock.
There was actually a letter engraved on his back: X
Art and the others stare at it with shock and confusion.
“W-What is that?” Felix asks, but obviously, no one answered him because they too were confused.
“Are there still guards left at the university? Can you ask them if the rest of the guards have these?” Art says as he looks at Thorne and Felix.
Thorne nods his head and takes out his phone. After a few minutes, he puts it back and answers Art, “Yeah. I asked them to check, and apparently all the guards have an ‘X’ on their backs.”
“Whoa, that’s fucking crazy. Why didn’t we notice that earlier? Way to go Art,” Felix excitedly says.
Art looks back at the guar. He touches his back and says, “X? Why would they engrave something like this to the guards’ backs if they were only planning to steal the-”
Art paused, then he opens his eyes wider from shock and looks back at Augustus, “They did this on purpose. That wasn’t an attack, they’re giving us clues.”
Augustus was about to say something but Art quickly stood up and starts running towards Noctis’s room.
Without even knocking, Art slams the door open and practically shouts, “My Lord!”
Noctis – who was scanning the jewelry box – flinches and looks at Art angrily, “For heaven’s sake Arthur, why did you just barge in here and-”
Art cuts Noctis off and says, “We discovered something.”
Noctis calms down and seriously looks back at Art. Then he slowly puts down the jewelry box back to where he got it.
“What is it?” he asks him.
Art closes the door and walks towards Noctis and answers, “The guard has the letter ‘X’ on his back.”
Noctis finally looked at Art confusingly, “An X? Just on him or at all the guards?”
Art doesn’t say anything and nods his head as an answer.
Noctis takes a deep breath and sat down on his bed, “What’s going on? First the Night Warriors attacked my Sanctum, now some men in robes attack my university and put X’s on my guards’ backs.”
Art wanted to sit beside Noctis to comfort him, but Art decided not to and just stood up straighter instead, “I think those were hints. Like they’re sending us a message that we should be aware of.”
“Killing my guards just to send a message? They could have just sent me a letter. It would have made things easier for them,” Noctis sarcastically says. Then he stood up from his bed and went to a table to take his cigarette.
He lights it up and starts smoking. Then he looks back at Art and exhales the smoke, “Then what was the X for? I don’t even know anyone with a name that starts with X.”
Art doesn’t answer but starts thinking.
Noctis did the same, so the room became quiet for a couple of seconds. But as Noctis continued on smoking, he suddenly puts his cigarette down and says, “What if it’s not a name but a number?”
“A number? So you mean X is actually ten?” Art asks back. He moves closet to Noctis then continues, “Then what would ten mean?”
Noctis inhales and exhales the smoke again. Art was now so close that he ended up inhaling the smoke himself.
“You said these were hints. They could have just killed one guard and placed the letter X on his back if that was it. There must have been a reason why they killed all my guards at the university of all places,” Noctis points out.
Art nods his head and suddenly realizes something, “That’s right. They could have attacked here, or in any other Sanctum. But they specifically attacked at the university.”
“And I have twenty guards in total there. They could have been-”
Art suddenly cuts Noctis off and says, “That’s it! Those men in robe must have attacked the university because they knew there were twenty guards there.”
Noctis finally puts his cigarette down, now intrigued on where this was going.
“So X as in ten…then twenty guards. So thirty?” Noctis asks confusingly.
Art sighs and scratches the back of his neck, “Thirty? Then what’s with thirty? Is it like a holy number? Or like a time or date?”
Noctis was quiet for a couple of seconds, like he realized something, “Days,” Noctis suddenly says with a sad expression.
Art looks at him, but Noctis ignores his confused stare and walks towards the window instead.
Noctis looks at the scenery outside and clenched on his chest, “It means thirty days,” he says again.
“Thirty days? What’s in thirty days?” Art asks. But Noctis doesn’t answer him anymore.
So Art clenched his fist and finally says, “Nox…what’s in thirty days?”
Noctis gulps and bites his lip. He still doesn’t answer nor looks back at Art.
Art finally got irritated and grabbed Noctis’s arm so Noctis could forcefully look at him. When they were now face to face with each other, Art asks again, “What’s in thirty days?”
Noctis stares at Art’s blue eyes.
He hasn’t even told him anything but the pain and the sadness on his eyes made Art hold onto his arm tighter.
“Baby, please tell me,” he suddenly addresses Noctis, almost making Noctis flinch.
Even though he’s been convincing Noctis and himself that they will be nothing more that lord and guard, Art still didn’t like it when Noctis would act like this.
Because as someone as strong as Noctis, he actually looked genuinely afraid, and Art has been working hard to be able to protect him so seeing him look like this made his heart ache as well.
“What’s in thirty days?” Art asks for the last time.
Noctis eyes slowly turns red as he looks back at Art and finally answers, “The Blood Moon.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [BlOOD PALACE]
✝✝✝
“The Blood Moon.”
Art stares at Noctis with an expressionless face.
He didn’t want to look conflicted because if he did, Noctis would be conflicted too. And that was the last thing Art wanted Noctis to feel.
So Art immediately turns around and says instead, “The Blood Moon. So they’re doing all this just to remind you about that? Don’t they know that’s the only fucking thing you’re thinking about right now?”
Noctis bites his lower lip and stares at Art’s back, “I haven’t chosen a bride yet. And I haven’t conducted a Selection ever since the Night Warriors attacked the Sanctum either. It must have been a symbolism that vampires like those guards would die if I don’t do anything about it.”
“Then its simple,” Art says, slowly looking back at Noctis so he could continue, “Find a wife, get married, stop this nonsense and save your kind. We don’t have any other choice. How many more vampires have to sacrifice their lives for you?”
Noctis was dumbfounded on what he just heard from Art, but like what he always tells himself, he knew that Art was right.
He stares at Art, like he was studying him. When Art didn’t budge, Noctis takes a deep breath and held onto his neck where his supposed necklace should be, “In the grace of my father and the rest of the High Born…”
He pauses and looks straight at Art’s eyes, “I will announce the name of my wife tomorrow.”
Art wasn’t even shock anymore. He’s been preparing for this for the past month. He knew his love for Noctis was best hidden and forgotten afterwards.
“I’ll inform it to everyone at our meeting tonight,” Noctis then adds.
Art nods his head and says, “Then I’ll be leaving you here. I’ll tell everyone of our discovery and report to you what we’ll find on the corpse that we brought here.”
“Alright,” Noctis simply answers. Then Art bows and finally leaves the room.
When Art’s scent was entirely gone, Noctis slowly walks towards the jewelry box that Art once gave him in the past.
He takes it and holds it close to his chest. He was inches away from crying, but instead, he throws the jewelry box on the ground from complete anger.
It didn’t break, but Noctis starts throwing everything that he saw, smashing and breaking everything that he was able to take a hold of.
A dark aura appears around him, and his eyes were now completely red from complete rage.
“AHH!” He shouts as he grabs a vase and throws it at a window, breaking it.
The sunlight from outside immediately hits his face, causing his cheeks to start burning. But Noctis doesn’t mind the pain. He falls on his knees and looks directly at the sun that could literally blind him.
But when he couldn’t take it anymore, he shouted at the very top of his lungs, tears pouring out of his eyes now.
Then, dark cloud started covering the sun, finally blocking the sun from burning Noctis’s face.
The door to Noctis’s room immediately opens.
“Noctis, I heard a noise and-”
Sir Clemens, who entered the room, saw Noctis kneeling on the floor, shocking him.
His knees were bleeding because he was kneeling on broken glass, and his face was slightly burned too.
“Noctis!” sir Clemens shouted as he immediately ran to where Noctis was.
The aura that Noctis was emitting was actually hurting sir Clemens, but sir Clemens endures it and hugs Noctis tightly to calm him down, “Noctis…calm down my boy. Come on now. Calm down.”
The dark aura around Noctis has finally vanished, and the cloud covering the sun vanished too.
When the sunlight reappeared, Sir Clemens immediately took off his coat and covered Noctis with it.
The sunlight starts burning sir Clemens’s hand, but he ignores it and shouts, “Guards!”
Guards outside Noctis’s room immediately went inside.
“Bring the Lord to the other room. And let someone fix the window and clean the room,” sir Clemens commands them.
“Yes sir Clemens,” one of the guards says as he immediately takes Noctis away from the room.
When sir Clemens stood up, he grabbed one of the guards’ shoulders and says, “Do not tell Augustus and the other guards about this.”
“Yes sir Clemens,” he says before finally leaving the room that showed Noctis’s frustration and anger.
"So it was just a clue?" Augustus asks Art.
"Yeah. So if it really were vampires, then it means they really want Noctis to be ready for the Blood Moon," Art explains.
Art and the rest of his group were back at the Guard's Quarters, talking about the incident back at the university.
Art explained to them what he and Noctis discovered, and the guards couldn't be anymore shocked than they already were.
"So they just killed all those guards for that? Couldn't they just leave a note?" Felix asks, causing Dmitry to hit his head, "Then it wouldn't be as threatening and urgent now would it?"
Felix pouts and rubs his aching head but doesn't say anything anymore.
"We're heading to the West Sanctum right? Then does that mean they'll be talking about this matter too?" Peter – Pierces' brother, asks to go back to what they were originally discussing.
"Well what else would they be talking about? The Night Warriors are at our throats now and a possible vampire clan might be a threat to us now as well. A meeting is a must," Thorne answers.
"That's right. And we haven't been to the West Sanctum in a long time too. We're not sure if Low Blood Vampires were the ones who attacked, but we still have to be cautious," Augustus tells them.
"Sir Clemens says Lord Noctis is hated there, and I understand completely. But is that the only reason why Noctis doesn't visit that Sanctum?" Art then asks.
Thorne takes a deep breath and answered for him, "There are a lot of reasons, but there's one in particular. The Sanctum Heads must conduct meetings at least four times a month on each Sanctum. Noctis attends them all except when they have to conduct it at the West. The Reaper on the other hand, doesn't attend any except when they conduct it at the West."
"So what are you implying?" Art asks, not understanding where this is going.
"The two are also not in best of terms with each other," Pierce finally answers.
"And why is that?" Art asks further.
Augustus brushes his hair back and takes a deep breath, like he just remembered something. Then he looks back at Art and says, "The Reaper...he was the Lord's Father's right-hand-man. Noctis's father died fighting beside him. Lord Noctis holds a grudge on him because he was able to survive while his father didn't."
"Don't tell me Lord Noctis thinks the Reaper killed his father," Art assumes, but Augustus shakes his head and says, "No, it's deeper than that. I think Noctis thinks his father died and sacrificed himself so that the Reaper could live and escape."
Art was honestly surprised on the sudden reveal, "What? Why would he do that? Does he know something that is worth sacrificing for?" Art asks, but Augustus and the others don't have an answer to it anymore.
"Well all I know Harris was close with the Reaper. If you want to know more about him, you ask Harris," Felix says.
"Ask me what?" a vampire none other than Harris suddenly asks as soon as he entered the quarters.
"Harris!" everyone shouted in surprise.
"Wow, I haven't seen you lately old man," Augustus says as Harris walks closer to where they were.
"I've been busy helping Margaret and her army hunt down Night Warriors," Harris tells them, finally making them realize that Harris actually does look exhausted.
"Any luck?" Augustus asks, but Harris just sighs and says, "We were able to ambush two convents. But they were mostly prepared. They were still able to kill a few of our kind."
"So what's the next move?" This time, it was Art's turn to ask him.
"I don't know yet, but that's the reason why we'll be conducting a meeting. Lets head to the lobby now. The lord and Clemens is already waiting for us there," Harris finally reveals, making some of those who were sitting on the bed stand up.
"Prepare yourselves. We'll be waiting for you all at the lobby," Harris says before finally leaving the quarters.
Augustus looks at his A-team and says, "Well, you heard the old man. Grab your swords and guns and let's go."
So Art and the others followed Augustus' command and went straight to the lobby like what Harris told them.
Art, who was standing in front beside Augustus, sees Noctis talking to Harris and sir Clemens.
As guards, they weren't allowed to say anything, so they just went behind them and stood in silence. But when they were done talking, Noctis looks back at the guards, honestly surprising everyone when they saw a bandage on his cheek.
Art desperately wanted to ask what happened, but he clenched his fist and kept his mouth shut.
But little did he know, Noctis was actually burned because of the sunlight earlier. And bruises caused by the sun take twice as much time to heal.
"Are you all ready to leave?" Noctis asks them.
Augustus, as the head of the group, steps forward and answers, "Yes my Lord. We are all ready to depart."
"Alright. The High Council and the Sanctum Heads are already waiting for us. Let's go," Noctis says, now walking out with sir Clemens.
Art was about to follow them to head to Noctis's car to drive it since Augustus lied about Pierce's injured foot. But Harris grabs his shoulder and says, "Don't worry. I'll drive the Lord to the West Sanctum. The West is a little tricky. There are traps and passageways that might get you confused."
"Oh, I see," Art simply answers, taking out the car keys and giving it to sir Harris.
Harris nods his head and follows Noctis and sir Clemens, and then Art and the rest of the guards went to their van.
When they were driving their way to the West Sanctum, Art couldn't help but notice that they were actually heading to the woods. They went deeper and deeper until the track was already gone.
"What is this place?" Art asks as he looks out of the window of the van.
"This is the most secure Sanctum. Getting in isn't entirely impossible, but it's hard. But getting out? You better hope and pray you'll be able to come out alive," Augustus explains while he continues driving.
"So how are we able to head out then if it's so impossible," Art asks a-matter-a-factly.
Felix looks at Art and answers, "The West Sanctum is like a maze. Each door leads to another, so anyone who doesn't live there will definitely get lost."
"Is that so," Art simply says, and finally, the vampires arrived to their destination.
Art was a little excited since he has never been to the West Sanctum before. He's been to the other Sanctums, but this was a first, so he looks out of the window in excitement, astonished to see a huge gate being opened for them.
"Well we're here," Augustus says, parking the van behind Noctis's car just right inside the Sanctum.
The guards went out of the van.
The moment Art went out, he couldn't help but keep his mouth shut because of shock.
"This is the West Sanctum?! The rest of the Sanctums look like castles but this...this is a different level of a castle," Art says, staring at the massive structure in front of them.
The Sanctum looked way older than the other Sanctums, and it was two times bigger than the East Sanctum, which Art thought was already big.
There were gargoyles and dead flowers surrounding the Sanctum. The walls were even covered in vines too.
Augustus, who couldn't help but smile as he stares at Art's expression, walks towards him and drapes his arm around his shoulder, "Well Arthur Bain, welcome to the West Sanctum. Formerly known as the Blood Palace, but better known as the Marius Family Palace."
Art quickly pushes Augustus arm away and looks at him with shock, "Did you just say...Marius family Palace?"
Dmitry joins in and nods his head, "Yes, this is our Lord's original home."
Art slowly looks back at the Sanctum with shock.
"
Wait, then that means...I've been here before,"
Art tells himself as he examines every detail on of the Sanctum.
But as he was staring at it, his head suddenly starts aching, like the night he was sneaking inside the university to head to the archives.
"
P-Please...give this necklace to my son,
" the familiar voice whispers in Art's ear, making Art shiver.
He didn't open his mouth but he heard himself answer, "
I will hide it safely in silver until I find him.
"
"
And please
...
L-look for Cassius. He will tell you everything.
"
"Arthur!" someone suddenly shouts, snapping Art back to his senses.
Art blinks and looks at his right. "Pierce," he says, and Pierce looks back at him with a confused expression, "You alright Art? Does it smell like death that it's making you dizzy?" Pierce jokes, but Art looks back at him seriously and asks, "Why? Did a lot die here?"
Pierce takes a deep breath and looks at the once called Blood Palace, "One of the reasons why Lord Noctis doesn't go here anymore is because this is the pace where his entire family was killed."
"What?"
Art was surprised of the answer.
He immediately looks at Noctis's car and noticed that Harris and sir Clemens were already outside except for Noctis himself.
So Art immediately heads to the car, shocking everyone.
Without asking for permission, he barges inside the car before sir Clemens could even stop him.
Noctis was obviously surprised, but before he could say anything, Art looks at him and says, "Why did you ask to conduct the meeting here? You knew...you clearly knew that this has memories that you might not be able to handle."
Noctis was surprised that someone actually told Art about it, but he looks away and kept his mouth shut.
Art frustratingly grabs Noctis' arm so he could look back at him, "Why are you so stubborn? Why didn't you tell me about this place? Why did you go back here if you haven't been here for so long?"
"Because you were going to be with me," Noctis surprisingly answers; quickly making Art let go of him.
"Happy memories, sad memories, terrifying memories. They're all just memories now, nothing more. I know that by now you know that our best chance is talking to the Reaper. He must know something, and we need to know what it is," Noctis finally says.
Art takes a deep breath and massages his temple, "Can you do it? Will you be able to go inside?" he asks him.
Noctis takes a deep breath and nods his head. "I'm not a kid anymore. Mere memories won't scare me."
Then Noctis heads out of the car, immediately making Art go out as well. But when he got out, Augustus and the others were waiting already waiting for them.
Augustus was even looking at Art with an expression that said, "
What the fuck was that?
"
So Art just clears his throat and played it cool before joining Augustus and the rest of his guard brothers.
"No one is even waiting for us outside?" Noctis suddenly comments when he got out of the car. And like someone heard him say those words, the large door of the sanctum opens, and dozens of guards in red uniform went out.
"Red?" Art asks.
Felix leans towards Art and whispers, "
So the blood stains won't be visible.
"
The guards went in front of Noctis and gave him an honorary bow. They were expecting the Reaper to appear since he's the head of the West Sanctum, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Good Evening Lord Noctis. We would like to welcome you to the West Sanctum," one of the guards says, only making Noctis roll his eyes and say, "You do not need to welcome me into my own home." Then Noctis walks pass the guards and went inside without waiting for anyone.
Harris and sir Clemens immediately follows him; Augustus and the rest of the guards following behind them.
The inside wasn't as abandoned as the outside, but it was still very dusty.
The interior of the Sanctum was definitely Gothic. But as big as it was, it felt empty.
"
Where are the other vampires?
" Art whispers to Augustus as they continue walking down the hallway.
"
You mean the slaves? Well this palace actually has an underground that is bigger than the palace itself,
" Augustus silently answers back.
Art was surprised and decided not to ask any more questions.
They silently followed Noctis who obviously knew where he was going even thought there were hallways after hallways after hallways.
Finally, they stopped in front of a very large door that had a big 'M' symbol.
The door opens slightly, like they didn't want to show what was inside.
Noctis fixes his coat and went inside. Sir Clemens follows, and Harris and the rest were about to enter as well, but Harris stops them and says, "Stay here." Then he leans forward and whispers to Augustus and Art, "
I don't trust the guards here. So guard the outside and make sure no one else gets in.
"
"Yes sir," Art and Augustus answers before finally heading inside.
When the door closed, Felix sighs loudly and says, "Damn, this place really gives me the creeps. We lived here before but it seriously makes the hair on my skin stand."
"Oh that's right, you guys were original guards of Noctis's father," Art says.
"Well we're what's left of it. When we were guards here, we were more like watchdogs than protectors. Well except for Augustus here who was already at the A-team with Harris. So when the war started, we mostly stayed here while the others fought outside, which is a very cowardly way to survive," Dmitry explains.
"But you survived anyways," Art says, trying to lift their spirits up.
But Dmitry and the rest looked even more down.
"Well we did survive when the Night Warriors attacked this palace. But the vampire who we swore to protect didn't, and that's the worst," Thorne says; now making Art feel down too.
But Augustus laughs it off and pats Art's back, "No need to feel down. It's been a hundred years. We've forgotten all that and moved on."
Art knew that Augustus was also affected by it, but he nods his head and doesn't say anything anymore.
"Hey, you guys remember the time we usually fucked around with the maids here?" Felix suddenly opens up to change the mood.
"Yeah! We caught Pierce fucking one at the gardens too!" Peter says, making everyone laugh.
Art listened to them in silence. He obviously didn't know what they were talking about, but like them, he too had memories here. Well, more like faded memories.
"
Hey,
" a distant voice suddenly calls out, startling Art.
Art looks back and didn't see anyone, so he went back to listen to Augustus and the others talking.
"
Hey,
" the voice says again.
Art finally turns around, but then he sees a shadow at the far end of the hallway.
He looks back at his brothers but decided not to disturb them. They were having too much fun reminiscing that they didn't even notice Art slip away from them.
Art went to where he saw the shadow. But when he turned to the left, there actually wasn't anyone there.
"What was that?" Art asks, about to head back before the others become worried.
But then, a memory suddenly flashed in front of him again.
Art saw the very same hallway, but instead of it being empty and old, the hallway actually looked clean and shiny, like it was being cleaned every minute of the day.
The memory quickly faded, but Art's chest started beating faster.
"I walked this very same hallway," Art says as he looks at the hallway again.
He walks further, and as he did so, more memories started flashing right in front of him.
"
Sorry sir!
" a maid apologized when she was rushing down the hallway with a pile of dirty clothes.
"
The king is waiting for you at his quarters,
" another voice says. And finally, after walking for at least a minute, Art stops in front of an enormous black and red door.
"
Come in,
" a familiar voice says, but this time, it sounded like it was coming from inside the room.
Just by listening to to the voice, Art knew that it was Noctis's father.
"So I met him here? In this very room?" Art asks, grabbing the doorknob and slowly opening the door.
He went inside and closed the door behind him.
The room was dark, but thankfully the moonlight was able to illuminate the room a little.
The room was actually a large and elegant bedroom with a high ceiling. There was also a window that was as big as the door that had a view of the land below.
It was only then that Art realized that this palace was actually placed in a high mountain.
"Beautiful isn't it," a low voice suddenly says, startling Art.
Art quickly looks at his right and saw a vampire sitting on a chair. It was dark, and the moonlight was only able to show half of his face, so Art didn't know who it was.
Art quickly holds onto his sword. Ready to put it out if ever the vampire on the side would attack him.
But the vampire only chuckles as he stood up from the seat. Then he walks towards the window, finally revealing his face.
Art stares at him, surprised that he was unfamiliar yet familiar at the same time.
"Who are you?" Art asks, looking at the vampire who wore a white suit that definitely stood out from all the red the vampires wore here.
"It's not important who I am. But what's important is that I know who YOU are. I'm probably even the only living being who knows your true identity," the vampire answers, slowly walking towards Art.
Art was surprised on what the man said. He was curious, and he wanted to ask the vampire about it further. But Art didn't take the chance and took a step back instead. He didn't understand the vampires' scent, but he knew that he was dangerous and powerful.
"Don't be afraid. I don't usually bite Night Warriors," the vampires suddenly reveals, finally making Art stop moving.
"H-How did you-"
Art stops midsentence. Then his eyes widens as he looks back at him, "You...Y-You're Cassius..."
The vampire chuckles again. And when he was now only a few inches away from Art, he continues, "I prefer...the Reaper."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [THE GREATEST LIE]
✝✝✝
Art stood there, frozen.
He had felt fear to the point that no words would come out of his mouth. The Reaper's presence alone made him speechless. And the aura he was releasing made it hard for Art to breathe.
The Reaper was obviously more powerful than Nox, but how was that possible? Noctis was the last living High Born Vampire, how could a First Class Vampire like him feel so strong?
"Surprised?" The Reaper asks with a low voice. Then he starts circling around Art, like he was scanning him.
"How does it feel to be a vampire?" he suddenly asks him.
Art didn't answer. He didn't know what to answer.
"Well you didn't even know you were a Night Warrior so it's expected," he then reveals.
Art quickly turns around to face the Reaper, but he was already gone. But as Art was about to say something, the Reaper suddenly whispered behind him, "
You haven't figured anything out have you?
"
Art quickly turns around for the second time, but the Reaper wasn't behind him again.
"Why do you know all this? And why did Noctis's father tell me to look for you?" Art asks, looking around and hoping he'd be able to see the Reaper in this dark room.
"I've been here longer than most, and I've seen more than anyone. I have answers that vampires and Night Warriors are dying to have, so I keep myself locked up in this castle so I could hide the answer until the right being seeks for it," he tells Art.
"Are you referring to me?" he asks, but the Reaper only chuckles as an answer.
"You're a lot more powerful than you think. And you will acquire that power if you perform the Holy Cleansing," he tells Art.
Art doesn't say anything. He knew what the Holy Cleansing was. He witnessed Katherine – his supposed 'mother' – perform it with Father Vlad.
If Art performs the Holy Cleansing too, he'd remember everything about his past lives. But somehow Art was afraid to know the truth, and he wasn't ready to know what he and Noctis really was in the past.
"I don't need to perform it. I can be strong without my past," Art bravely answers, quickly turning around when he felt someone walk behind him. But again, he saw no one.
"You're still very stubborn. But there is not much time. The Blood Moon is approaching. Perform the cleansing, know your past, and finish the war." The Reaper declares. But Art shakes his head and says, "And why should I trust you? What if I do perform the cleansing, and then I find out that I'm actually a monster who has killed so many. I do not need to remember the blood stains on my hands."
"Your hands are already stained. Just because you don't remember, it does not mean its not there anymore," the Reaper says, and when Art turned around for the last time, he was finally right in front of him.
"Listen to me," he says, now grabbing Art's shoulder.
Art was surprised by how painful his hold was, but he did not try to push him away.
"Perform the cleansing. Stop wasting time protecting your lover and start protecting the entire existence," he tells him. But it sounded more like a plead than a request.
Art was surprised that he knew about Noctis being his lover too, but he didn't show any sign of shock.
"How will I trust you?" Art asks again.
The Reaper was about to answer but Art quickly adds, "They say you killed Noctis's father. How will I know that if I remember everything, you won't plot to kill Nox too?"
The Reaper was obviously surprised. But he lets go of his hold on Art and answers, "So you've heard of the rumors."
Art doesn't say anything but continues to stare at him with a serious expression .
"Fine, you want my trust? Then let me show you one of world's greatest lies," the Reaper says, but before Art could ask what it was, the Reaper suddenly moved closer to him and stared directly at Art's eyes.
As Art stared back at him, he noticed that the Reaper's eyes were slowly changing colors. But after a few seconds, Art gasps and pulls away from him.
The Reaper, Cassius, whoever he was, Art couldn't deny the fact that he saw his eyes. They were half red, half white; eyes that were definitely the same as his.
"You're a...a-" Art was stuttering. He couldn't even finish his sentence.
The Reaper changed his eyes color back to a normal brown and says, "I am
Cassius Charlemagne
. And I am the first ever half Vampire, half Night Warrior."
"How is this possible? They say a Night Warrior who is turned by a vampire dies," Art explains, but Cassius (
that is how I'll name him now
), chuckles and answers, "But here you are. Alive and breathing."
Art didn't say anything, because he clearly knew that he was right.
"So then it means there are others like us?" Art quickly asks, but Cassius shakes his head and answers, "No, we're the only once who are able to survive this monstrous transformation. Though mine is permanent, but yours is temporary. Once you perform the cleansing, all your vampire powers will be gone."
"Why are you so eager that I perform the cleansing? What is it that I know?" Art asks.
"Everything," Cassius quickly answers. "You are the only one who can stop this war," he adds.
"How? What is with this war? The only thing I know is that humans teamed up with the Night Warriors to kill the Vampires. It's a war on who becomes alpha and who rules everything. We know who won, which is why we live a world like this today," Art desperately tries to explain, but he was still confused about everything else.
"You're right. But there is more to that than meets the eye," Cassius says, walking towards the large window to look at the scenery outside.
Art looks at him but doesn't dare to move closer.
"Who is Noctis Marius the First?" he suddenly asks Art.
Art looks at him confusingly, but he answers anyway, "King Henry Marius. Nox's grandfather, and the direct son of the Midnight King."
"Good, your Lord taught you well," he says without looking back at him.
"What does that mean?" Art asks, but instead of answering, Cassius asks another question, "Now, who is Noctis Marius the Second?"
"King Henry's son, and Nox's father," Art answers again, and finally, Cassius turns around and faces him.
"Final question." He says, walking closer to where Art was.
Cassius stares deep into Art's eyes and asks, "What is your Lord's name?"
Art continues to look at him confusingly. It was an obvious answer. "It's Noctis Marius the-" But then he stops. And the surprised expression on his face made Cassius smirk.
Art's eyes widened from the sudden realization, "Nox's full name is Noctis Marius...the Fourth."
"Then who must be the third?" Cassius casually asks, and Art almost fell on his knees on the sudden realization.
His heart started to beat faster. He slowly lifts his shaking hand and pointed his index finger at Cassius, "You...You're Noctis Marius the Third?" he concluded, and Cassius grins and says, "That's right. I am Noctis's uncle."
Art gasps, he couldn't help but be shocked on what he just discovered.
"Why haven't you told him? Your blood...it doesn't smell like-"
Cassius cuts him off and says, "It smells rotten like yours? That's because I'm a half Blood. I'm the bastard son of King Henry Marius, and the only son of Queen Delilah Ignis."
Art looks at him confusingly. He obviously didn't know who Queen Delilah Ignis was.
Art didn't even have to ask because the expression on his face did it for him. So Cassius took a deep breath and said, "Queen Delilah is the Queen of the Night Warriors. She's the direct daughter of the Midday King."
Art almost fainted. But he tried to get a hold of himself as he says, "This is all happening too fast. Why have you not said anything to anyone?"
Cassius's face suddenly changes. He almost look like he was hurt, "Why do you think there was a war in the first place?"
Art's mouth widened from shock.
It all made sense now.
"No one knew about you...no one knew about you except for Nox's father, which is why he told me to look for you." Art explains, finally realizing everything.
"Do you now understand why you must perform the Holy Cleansing? I told you what I know, but you know more than that. You are far more greater than you think, and it is about time your past self returns," Cassius tells him.
"But I have so many questions," Art says.
"We will meet again, but you must go now Arthur," Cassius says, and it was the first time he ever mentioned Art's name.
"Only tell this information once you perform the cleansing. Then you will be able to know who is worthy to know the truth," he adds.
Art nods his head. He was about to say something but Cassius quickly stops him, "Now ask your Lord and your guards to leave my Sanctum. I have given you one of the biggest clues why the war started. Now it is all up to you."
"Wait, you said one of the biggest clues. So there's more to it than that?" Art quickly asks.
Cassius looks at Art seriously and says, "The Blood War...it was the biggest lie that covered the entire truth. And you Arthur...knew all of that truth."
“The Blood Moon is in four weeks. Our kind has been waiting for a hundred years for this moment, and you have not chosen a wife,” Valerius (T he head of the High Council) angrily stated as he looks at Noctis.
“Give him some time,” Levi Bonham ( The head of the South Sanctum ), says while playing with the pen that he was holding.
“Some time?! He was given a hundred years to prepare!” Valerius shouted.
Margaret Lancaster ( The head of the North Sanctum ) looks at Valerius angrily and says, “Know who you are talking to Valerius Corpus. He is our Lord, and you address him as one.”
Valerius grips on his fist but doesn’t say anything.
Noctis, who has been quiet since earlier, finally looks at the vampires in front of him and says, “I will announce the name of my wife tomorrow.”
Everyone was suddenly silent because of shock. Even sir Clemens was surprised because Noctis didn’t mention anything to him about that matter either.
“So you do not have to worry about your lives being in danger. I will no longer waste time and put our kind in jeopardy. I will have my wife and give her children like what I was destined to do. So stop reminding me of that because I have been reminded of that matter everyday for the last one hundred years,” Noctis says with an expressionless face.
All of High Council members looked away because of shame.
Levi and Margaret looked at each other with a concerned expression. It was obvious they were worried about their dear friend.
“Now, where is that old man? We’ve been waiting for ages,” Noctis says as he looked at the empty seat where the Reaper/Cassius was supposed to sit on.
“Should I look for him?” Harris asks. But before Noctis could even answer, the door suddenly swings open.
Everyone looked at the door, but instead of the Reaper, Art entered the meeting room instead. Then Augustus and the others quickly follows behind him.
“What is the meaning of this?” Noctis asks as he looks at his guards.
Art was panting as he says, “My Lord, we must leave.”
“What?” Noctis confusingly asks while the others looked at Art with curiosity.
Harris immediately looks at Augustus and gestured his hand. So Augustus quickly grabs Art’s arm and says, “I’m sorry everyone.” Then he whispered in Art’s ear, “ Art, what are you doing? Lets go. “
Art pulls his arm away like Augustus’s hold was nothing. Then he looks back at Noctis again and says, “My Lord, please, we need to go. I have to ask you something.”
Noctis was about to say something but Valerius suddenly stands up from his seat and says, “What a selfish request from a mere low blooded guard like yourself. If you want to ask him something, you ask it right here in front of us.”
Art looks at Noctis with pleading eyes.
Noctis looks at everyone and takes a deep breath. Then he looks back at Art and says, “Leave.”
Art was surprised, he wasn’t expecting Noctis to actually make him leave.
Augustus was about to take Art’s arm and pull him outside, but Noctis quickly adds, “I meant all of you. Leave me with Arthur Bain.”
“My Lord!” Valerius quickly protested as he stood up from his seat to look at Noctis with disbelief.
Noctis didn’t say anything, so Margaret and Levi look at each other and nodded their head before standing up.
“You heard him. Lets go,” Levi says, leaving the room.
Some of the members of the High Council stood up and left like what Noctis instructed. Then Margaret looked at Valerius and says, “Did you not hear what he just said?”
Valerius angrily looks at Margaret, but he grabbed his things and left anyway.
Margaret looks at Noctis and bows her head before following the others outside. Then Harris, the guards, and sir Clemens left the room as well, leaving Noctis and Art alone inside the meeting room.
When the door closes, Art looks at Noctis and quickly says, “I said WE leave. Not ask THEM to leave.”
“We will. But what is that you wanted to ask me?” Noctis asks.
Art walks towards Noctis and seriously says, “Nox…let me perform my Holy Cleansing.”
Noctis’s eyes widens from shock. He didn’t expect Art to suddenly ask him that, “Art, performing the cleansing is your rights as a Night Warrior. But why all of a sudden? Did you remember something? Something that might have happened in this palace?”
Art was so eager to tell Noctis everything. But he had to perform his cleansing first before telling anyone about what he discovered, “No, I just…I have to do it. I have to perform my cleansing before it’s too late. I think I might know something that will solve this war. Just trust me on this.”
Noctis was surprised, but he didn’t show it. “Then perform your cleansing. I am permitting you to. If your memories can help end this war, then I will support your decision. But unfortunately I do not know who can perform such ritual.”
Art silently curses. Of course Noctis wouldn’t know anyone who would be able to do it.
“I’ll find a way. But thank you,” Art says, and Noctis nods his head and stands up.
“You never fail to surprise me Mr. Arthur Bain. You’re the only one I know who will disrupt an important meeting filled with powerful vampires,” Noctis says as he walks closer to where Art was.
“I had no choice,” Art explains.
Noctis gently touches Art’s shoulder and looks directly into his eyes. Art doesn’t move away from him, but Noctis smirks at him and whispers, “ Pull away and I’ll fire you. “
“ You have to remove that habit of yours, “ Art whispers back.
Noctis moves closer and was about to kiss Art, but Art stops him and touches the band-aid on Noctis’s face and asks, “What happened to this?”
Noctis didn’t even try to lie as he answers, “It got burned by the sun.”
“I’d love to kiss the pain away,” Art seriously tells him.
“You don’t have to,” Noctis says. Then his gaze changed as he continued, “I feel nothing.”
Art held both of Noctis’s cheeks and presses his forehead on his.
Noctis closed his eyes, like he was absorbing energy from Art.
“I feel nothing. But I am so tired…so, so tired,” Noctis says with a soft voice.
Art takes a deep breath and remembers what Cassius told him earlier.
“ Stop wasting time protecting your lover and start protecting the entire existence .“
Art kisses Noctis’s forehead and closes his eyes too.
“ The Blood War…it was the biggest lie that covered the entire truth. And you Arthur…knew all of that truth.“
Art then grabs Noctis and gave him a tight hug. Without opening his mouth, he thought, “ I will remember my past for you.
I will make this world better for you. And I will end the war solely for you. “
“Arthur…Tell me something selfish,” Noctis says while his head rested on Art’s chest.
Art hugs Noctis tighter, his chin resting on Noctis’s head, “I want all of you to be mine. I want the whole world to know you’re mine. I want to run away with you and never turn back. I want to wake up every morning and see your smiling face.”
“Tell me more,” Noctis asks.
Art finally opens his eyes. He pulls away and hold Noctis’s chin so Noctis could look up at him. When the two of them were now looking at each other’s eyes, Art continued, “I want to fuck you in front of everyone else so they’d know who you belong to. I’d fuck you in front of those selfish council members, I’d fuck you in front of those guards…”
Art pauses and moves closer until their lips were inches away from each other, “ I’d fuck you in front of your wife so she’d know that she’s nothing more than a child carrier. “
Noctis gulps as he continues to stare at Art with desire.
“ Then do it…I won’t stop you. “ Noctis whispers back, and finally, Art lets go of him before he could do anything irrational.
“We should go,” he quickly says. Turning his back away from Noctis.
Art was about to leave the room, but Noctis quickly grabs his arm and says, “My wife will bear my child…but you have my heart and everything else that she cannot have.”
Art looks back and stares at Noctis. Then he lifts Noctis’s hand near his lips and gently kisses it, “I know.”
Then he finally leaves Noctis inside the room.
Noctis takes a deep breath and holds his chest. His heart has been beating fast; he just did his best to act composed.
When he finally snapped out of it, Noctis left the room as well to join the others outside. But as he was walking at the hallway, he saw Margaret walking opposite his direction.
“Marge, where are you going?” Noctis asks. And when Margaret saw him, she quickly smiles and says, “There you are. Levi and I were worried that you might have ran away or something. We were literally minutes away from calling the troops.”
“You two are seriously crazy. Maybe you should marry each other and make crazy kids too,” Noctis jokes, making Margaret roll her eyes in annoyance, “You clearly know we’re both gay. Our sex life would be terrible if we married each other.”
Noctis finally laughs, making Margaret smile because Noctis has been ‘lifeless’ ever since earlier.
“Then that makes the three of us,” Noctis says as he walks away, making Margaret remember what happened at the meeting room with Art.
Margaret follows beside Noctis and says, “So that guard…are you forbidden lovers or something?”
Noctis doesn’t say anything, but he was trying not to smile and Margaret automatically knew the answer.
“Wait a minute, don’t tell me he’s the man you were talking about before. The professor who called you a child at the university,” Margaret reveals, and Noctis finally smiles just by remembering that incident.
“You pick up fast.” The only thing Noctis could say to his clever friend.
“Oh my gosh Nox, what a glow up. From an annoying professor to your personal guard slash lover. I’m surprised no one found out about it yet,” Margaret says, but Noctis grins and answers, “Augustus and sir Clemens knows about it.”
Margaret was actually surprised by what Noctis just answered, “No way. You must really love him then.”
“Love is such a powerful word,” Noctis says, cringing just by the idea of him and Art exchanging I love you’s , which they have not actually done yet.
“By the way. His scent…you turned him?” she then asks.
Noctis shakes his head and says, “It’s complicated.”
“Does he know you’ll have to marry soon?” she asks further.
Noctis continues walking as he answers, “Yes. He knows my responsibility as the Lord of the vampires. We cannot be selfish and put our kind’s lives at risk just because of our love affairs.”
“But does your soon to be wife know about him as well?” Margaret asks out of concern.
“She doesn’t have to know,” Noctis quickly answers.
“Nox…who is this wife-to-be exactly?” Margaret finally asks, and Noctis stops walking and looks at Margaret with an expressionless face.
Without saying anything, Margaret already got the idea.
“No…you’re marrying Rosé?” Margaret asks with a shocked expression.
Noctis couldn’t believe it either, but he sighs and says, “Its better than marrying a woman I practically never talked to in the past. She knows my personality, and she clearly knows there is no love in our marriage, so I don’t have to force myself to love her back.”
Margaret looks at Noctis with disbelief, “But Nox…Rosé? This vampire has been in love with you for years. Then you’ll marry her just for the sake of having someone to marry? That’s selfish!” she almost shouts at him.
Noctis looks at Margaret angrily and says, “Selfish? Then what about me? I cannot have the person I love, the only person who has ever truly cared about me because it is my duty to protect everyone else that couldn’t even show an ounce of respect to me.”
Margaret shuts her mouth. She wasn’t expecting Noctis to say things like these since Noctis has never really complained about anything even when they were kids.
“Marge…I cannot please everyone. I can’t even please myself, what more to my wife,” Noctis says, shocking Margaret because Noctis literally showed pain in his eyes. And it was something Noctis never really revealed to anyone.
“Nox…”
“Marrying Rosé is the only thing I can think of that won’t make my life as miserable as it is. And there’s nothing you can do.” Noctis finishes, now walking away from his dear friend. But Margaret clenches her fist. Then she looks at Noctis and shouts, “Nox!”
Noctis stops walking and slowly turns around to face her.
Margaret’s heart was beating fast. She wasn’t sure about what she was about to say, but she was sure that she would never allow Noctis to marry Rosé and ruin the rest of his life with her, “If you would allow it…”
Margaret pauses, and then she looks at Noctis with determination and continues, “With no love attached, only respect and trust…I would be your wife and bear your children.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [MOTHER]
✝✝✝
“I have chosen Margaret Lancaster – Head of the North Sanctum, and daughter of once Lord, Abraham Lancaster of the North Kingdom – to be my wife.” Noctis had announced the next day after their meeting at the West Sanctum.
The news spread like wildfire, and the entire vampire kind celebrated the whole week for their Lord’s marriage in three weeks.
Art wasn’t surprised with the announcement because Noctis explained it to him beforehand.
Margaret on the other hand was sent back to the North Sanctum to get ready for her marriage during the Blood Moon. And since its tradition, she and Noctis had not spoken because they can only meet during the wedding ceremony.
The wedding was in three weeks, and Noctis decided to hold it at the East Sanctum. The Sanctum has never been so busy, and as a soon-to-be husband, Noctis was supposed to be busy with the preparation as well, but instead, the Lord was busy with something else.
“Nox, you have a rehearsal to attend to,” Art says while sitting down on Noctis’s bed.
Noctis was sitting on top of him, sucking the blood out of his lover for a couple of minutes now.
When he pulled away, he licked Art’s neck and let the blood drip from his lips.
Art looks at him seductively. Then he ended up pulling Noctis towards him to lick the blood off his lips before kissing him.
“I already…memorized…t-the lines,” Noctis says in between their kisses.
Art bites Noctis’s lower lips and pulled away, panting.
“Show me again,” he dared.
Noctis looks straight at Art’s red and white eyes and didn’t hesitate, “As red as blood, as pure as silver, I will bind my life with this ring on my finger. For thousands of years you and I will be bonded. My love for you will never be blinded.”
It was the wife’s turn to answer, but since the supposed ‘wife’ wasn’t available, Art answered instead, “I will shed my tears only for you. I will show you emotions that are nothing but true. As midnight comes, the moon will turn bright. And in that night I will show you my undying light.”
Art paused, and then he lifted his hand and gently caressed Noctis’s cheek, staring deeply into Noctis’s piercing red eyes.
Noctis takes a deep breath and leaned his forehead on Art. Then he closes his eyes and he and Art finished together, “ My love, my life, and my eternity will be yours. Forever and ever with no remorse.“ They whisper at each other.
The words have been so natural since Noctis have been practicing it with no one but Art, like he was actually practicing on marrying him, not Margaret.
“How’s Margaret doing?” Art asks right after, making Noctis open his eyes back. Thankfully both of their eye color changed back to normal.
Noctis pulls away from him and answers, “Levi said she’s doing okay. I asked her if she was sure, and she said it was the least she could do since my father was the reason why her family lived a good life.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Art then asks.
Noctis takes a deep breath and leans his head on Art’s chest, “His father was already a High Blood Vampire, but her mother was a middle class vampire who had farmers as ancestors. They were naturally looked down upon, but my father gave her father – Lord Abraham Lancaster – a position in one of his kingdoms, so everything changed for them since then. He and my father were close friends, but like everyone else, he too died at the Blood War.”
“ The Blood War is the greatest lie that covered the entire truth. “
Art closes his eyes and remembers that he still had a different mission to do. And that was to conduct his Holy cleansing, remember his past, and finally end the war.
“I have to go,” Art says, gently kissing Noctis’s head.
Noctis looks at him and held his shoulder tightly, “Kiss me first before you leave.”
Arthur stares at his lover, then he grabs him by the nape and pulls him towards him for an intense kiss.
He pushes his tongue inside Noctis and uses it to play with Noctis’s tongue too. Noctis pushed deeper, and when he couldn’t breathe anymore, he pulled away.
Both of them started panting heavily.
Noctis brushes Art’s hair back and laughs, “Now you can leave commander Arthur Bain.”
Art smirks and quickly gives Noctis a peck on the lips. Then he lifts him off him and stood up from the bed.
Art fixes his hair and uniform. While he was buttoning his shirt back, he looks down at Noctis who was sexily lying on the bed while looking at him.
Noctis wasn’t wearing a top, just his silky pants and robe.
Art couldn’t look away from his body as he says, “Are you really asking me to leave or are you asking me to fuck you?”
Noctis playfully grins and answers, “Even if I stand naked in front of you Arthur, you still wouldn’t fuck me.”
“That’s because I’m waiting for the right moment so I could hold you properly,” Art says before finally leaving the room.
The moment he went out, he saw Augustus leaning beside the door, his hands crossed and his eyes closed.
“Hey idiot, you’re sleeping while on duty.” Art called out, quickly making Augustus open his eyes from shock.
He looks at Art and stretches his arms, “You’re fucking the Lord while on duty,” he suddenly says back, quickly making Art smack his head, “ Idiot…what if someone hears, “ he whispers at him.
Augustus massages his head and answers, “No one will hear it pretty boy, because they’ll see it first before anything.”
Art looks at his guard brother confusingly and asks, “What do you mean?”
Augustus doesn’t answer and gives Art his handkerchief.
Art automatically knew what it was so he grabs the handkerchief and quickly looks at his bloodstained collar.
“Great. Now I have to change again,” Art says as he quickly wipes the blood on his neck.
Augustus laughs, and then two guards arrived to change their shift.
“Good evening Second and Third in Commanding officers.” One of the guards greeted.
Augustus smiles and pats the guard’s back as he says, “Good Evening. The Lord’s in a good mood today so you’re lucky.”
Art glares at Augustus, making Augustus laugh again. Then he starts walking away, making Art follow him.
“Let’s head to the quarters to get you changed. I have to get my sword polished too,” Augustus says.
While the two were walking, Augustus glances and Art and asks, “I don’t mean to be rude or anything but…aren’t you a low blood? I usually drink human blood but I heard your blood usually isn’t the best, so why is the Lord only drinking from you?”
“ That’s because I’m not really a low blood and like what Noctis says, my blood tastes the best. “ Art thought to himself but didn’t say anything to Augustus.
“Maybe because you’re lovers? Lust always makes the blood tastier, which is why most of us have sex while feeding,” Augustus then says, making Art roll his eyes.
“Did you really have to tell me that?” Art asks in annoyance.
“Oh come on, it’s not like you don’t do it,” Augustus says, making Art sigh, “We don’t. We haven’t fucked each other yet,” Art honestly reveals, immediately making Augustus stop walking.
“Hold up…you what?” Augustus asked with shock. But before Art could answer his dumb question, the two guards suddenly heard ruckus from outside the main door.
Art and Augustus looked at each other before heading to where the sound came from.
Just in time, Dmitry and the other high-positioned guards were already at the scene, pointing their swords and guns at someone who was kneeling on the floor.
“What’s going on here?” Augustus immediately asks.
“Night Warrior.” Felix simply answers, automatically making Art and Augustus put out their weapons.
Art gripped on his gun and looked down at the Night Warrior Felix was referring to. But when he saw the woman in front of them, Art’s body froze.
“Moth-”
Art immediately stops; he knew that if he said the word ‘mother’, he and Katherine would be in danger.
“Put your weapons down,” Art immediately says with a serious tone, shocking everyone.
“What?! Art, what are you talking about?!” Thorne asked as he looked at Art with shock.
Art looks at his brothers and answered, “She’s a helpless woman.”
“She’s a Night Warrior!” Thorne fired back.
Art looks at Augustus, like he was begging him to believe him.
Augustus curses and finally puts his gun down, “You heard him. Weapons down.”
Everyone was confused, but one by one, they put their weapons down like what Augustus instructed.
Pierce looked at Art confusingly and asked, “What is the meaning of this?”
“I personally know her.” Someone answered. They were expecting it to be Art, but to their surprise, it was actually Noctis who answered it.
“My Lord!” everyone shouted before bowing to pay their respect.
Noctis approaches the scene with sir Clemens who was standing beside him.
Katherine, who was still kneeling on the ground, finally lifts her head up and stared at Noctis with his cold white eyes, “I apologize for escaping my Lord. But there was something that I had to do and now I must discuss it with you.”
Noctis doesn’t say anything but nodded his head, “Alright, help her up.”
No one wanted to touch her, but Art immediately goes to his supposed ‘mother’ and helped her up.
The guards looked shocked and confused as Noctis approached Katherine.
“Did anyone see her?” Noctis asks Augustus and the other guards.
Dmitry and the others shook their heads, then Augustus looks back at Noctis and answers, “No my Lord. We’re the only ones who saw her.”
“Good, speak nothing of this,” Noctis says, walking away. “Sir Clemens, bring her to my office. Use the hidden passages so no one can see her.”
“Yes my Lord.” Sir Clemens says as he gently holds Katherine’s hand, “Right this way.”
Then the two left the scene.
When they were gone, Augustus and the others immediately looked at Art.
“Explain.” Augustus commands with his hands crossed.
Art takes a deep breath. He knew it would be best if they knew a few things about her, “The lord met her in the past. We didn’t know she was a Night Warrior at that time, but she was someone who gave us information about Father Vlad.”
The guards looked at each other and back to Art.
“She’s helping Lord Noctis? A Night Warrior?” Felix confusingly asks.
Art nods his head and continues, “Apparently not all Night Warriors are bad. They seem to want changed too.”
“Well you could have told us sooner. We were moments away from killing her,” Peter explained. Art looks at him and asks back, “And why didn’t you?”
“She said the war will start if we won’t let her in,” Thorne answered instead.
Art’s eyes widened from shock. “ The war? “ he thought to himself.
He looks back at his brothers and said, “Sorry, but I have to go.” Then he ran off, joining Katherine, Noctis, and sir Clemens at the Lord’s Office.
When Art arrived inside the office, he saw Katherine checking the paintings on the wall while sir Clemens watched closely behind her.
“Mother.” Art immediately says, making Katherine turn around to face him.
But before she could even react, Art runs towards her and hugs her tightly.
His mother was now right in front of him, and she was alive and well. This was the healthiest she’s ever been.
“I miss you so much. I can’t believe you’re alright. I can’t believe you came back.” Art continues to say while hugging her tightly.
Katherine doesn’t say anything and gently pats Art’s back. But then she gently pushed him away and said, “You’ve grown.”
Art pushes back the tears and nodded his head.
Katherine then sighs and says, “As much as I want to cry and tell you how much I miss you, I’m afraid I may not be able to do it. Now that I have performed my cleansing, I now know my past, and hopefully you understand that the compassion I had for you as a mother now has changed as well.”
Art was taken aback, and he felt like he was going to cry after hearing what she said.
This was a woman who took care of him even when she herself was sick. This was the woman who Art worked hard for just so she could live longer. But now that she knew about her past, she is now fully aware that Art is not her son but a boy she was supposed to take care of before he could perform the Holy Cleansing.
When Katherine saw the pain on Art’s eyes, she immediately remembered the feeling she had when she was taking care of him.
Katherine couldn’t help but smile as she gently touched Art’s face to comfort him, “But taking care of you was one of the greatest things that had ever happened in my life. I might have a new perspective about it now, but the heart remembers.”
Art finally sheds a tear as he lifted his hand to touch the hand that was holding him.
“Thank you for taking care of me,” he managed to say, and Katherine smiles warmly before slowly putting her hand back down.
“I never asked. But what generation are you?” sir Clemens suddenly asks, making Art remember that he was actually with them.
Katherine looks at him and takes a deep breath, “I’m from the second generation like Father Vlad. Queen Delilah Ignis was from the first generation but they’re all gone. Like they were never reborn again.”
Art was surprised, he never knew about the ‘Generations’ before.
Katherine must have seen Art’s reaction so she explained; “We don’t have parents nor families, that’s the rule. Night Warriors do not have the ability to make children, because it is our King’s duty to create his own children. This is what differs us from humans. But in every generation, a new batch of children is being released, currently we have three generations.”
“So I’m in?” Art asks.
“You’re a second generation for what I know. General Arthur was your name, which is why I still picked Arthur as your name now,” Katherine explains.
Sir Clemens looks at the two and held his chin, like he was thinking.
Noctis has been erasing everyone’s memories of Arthur, but he could never do it to Night Warriors, especially since they’re immune to his powers.
“Do you know how he died?” Sir Clemens then asks, gesturing at Art.
Art was surprised at the question, but he also wanted to know.
“Obviously your last death was with Father Vlad, but before that, you died fighting vampires. That’s the farthest that I know. Basically in the second generation, you’re much older than me,” Katherine explains further.
Before Art and sir Clemens could ask another question, the door to the office opened, revealing Noctis, now wearing proper clothes instead of a robe.
“What brings you here in my Sanctum Katherine Bain? Is it that important that you were willing to risk your life by barging in here?” Noctis immediately asks as he walks towards his desk to sit on the chair.
Katherine sits at the chair in front his desk, sir Clemens stood beside Noctis while Art stood beside Katherine.
“There are two important things that I have discovered,” Katherine starts.
Noctis leans forward and asks, “And what is that?”
Katherine looks at him seriously and answers, “Father Vlad lied. The Night Warriors aren’t coming back anymore. Like your kind, we are slowly decreasing.”
Everyone on the room was shocked on the sudden news.
“What do you mean?” Noctis asks.
Katherine takes a deep breath and says, “It was an assumption at first, but I realized that most of the first generation Night Warriors never came back. Then some of the second generations never came back either. Vampires are lucky; they can still create more vampires. But Night Warriors solely relay on King Lois Ignis, he creates his children, not us, and it looks like our King has slowly given up hope like King Genesis and your King, King Liel Tez’ca.”
Art’s eyes widened as he asks, “So that means…”
Art didn’t even have to finish because Katherine already knew what he was about to say, “Yes. This is the last stage of our cycle. For all the Night Warriors, it looks like this is the last life we have left.” Katherine explains, and it honestly brought chills to everyone’s spine.
“So at that time…if we didn’t turn Art into a vampire, he might have permanently died?” Noctis asks Katherine, but he was looking at Art when he said it.
“Possibly,” Katherine answers, and it was at that moment that Art was actually glad that Noctis and sir Clemens decided to turn him into a vampire.
“This really is an important news. But what was the other one?” Noctis then asks.
This time, Katherine didn’t look serious. She had a smile on her face instead, like she was excited.
She looked at the three and finally answers, “Father Vlad and the others are going to the Temple of the Original Brothers tomorrow. And I know exactly where it is.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [THE OLD WORLD]
✝✝✝
“Father Vlad and the others are going to the Temple of the Original Brothers tomorrow. And I know exactly where it is.” Katherine revealed, surprising everyone inside the room.
“Where?” Noctis quickly asks.
Katherine walks towards Noctis’s desk and pushed away the items on top of it. Then she puts out an old-looking paper. She unfolds it and places it on top of the table, revealing a map that Noctis and sir Clemens were very familiar with.
“That’s the map of the old world.” Noctis says, astonished as he touches the old map with his fingers. He hasn’t seen one in such a long time now.
Art didn’t know that there was even a map of the old world, but he too was astonished.
“Where did you get this?” sir Clemens asks, joining them.
“Night Warriors are good at keeping things from the past.” Katherine explains, which everyone knew was meant by something else as well.
“So what’s with the map?” Art asks.
Katherine points at an area on the map that said ‘Capital Kingdom’.
“We’re currently here. Some of you may already know, but in the past, this is the kingdom where the vampires originated. The Capital Kingdom is at the West, so the center of that is the Blood Palace where King Liel Tez’ca, the Midnight King, stayed.”
Katherine slides her fingers towards the North and stops at a place called ’ Whiteland. ’
“Whiteland is where the Night Warriors originated. The center of that is the Sun Palace where King Lois Ignis, the Midday King, stayed.” Katherine explains, sliding her fingers down at the South area. Then her other hand went to the North area. Two of her index fingers were specifically pointing at lands called ’ North Haven’ and ’ South Haven’.
“Since humans were first to walk the earth, they dominated most of the lands. Genesis, the first human, or what we call King of Peace & Harmony, stayed at both areas, but we all know that the humans won the war, so humans now dominate the entire world.”
Art was fascinated by all of what Katherine was saying. He was literally learning real history from her, but at the same time, he didn’t understand why she was suddenly telling them this in the first place when it was clear that both Noctis and sir Clemens already knew about it themselves.
“So what does that explain?” Noctis asks, also confused on where Katherine was heading.
Katherine looks at the three vampires, and then she took paper clips from Noctis’s table and used it to mark the places that she mentioned earlier.
“These four major lands have one main center,” Katherine says, placing a paper clip on the middle of the map.
The area in the middle was a large sea portion, and that portion was called ’ Castle Deep ’.
The three vampires looked at each other. Katherine didn’t have to elaborate anymore. They finally knew where this was heading.
“So you’re telling me…”
Katherine looks at Noctis and nods her head, “Yes. Castle Deep. The castle protected by the cruel waves of the sea, is where the Temple of the Original Brothers will be found.” She explains, shocking them.
“Wait. So you mean it’s…underwater?” Art asks with shock.
Katherine smirks and answers, “Well I hope vampires aren’t scared of water like how you are at sunlight.”
“Don’t insult me.” Noctis says with an annoyed voice. But he wasn’t looking at Katherine; he was looking at the map instead.
“So Father Vlad will be going here? When?” Noctis asks, pointing at the location on the map.
“They’ll be leaving today with a ship filled with other Night Warriors. Travel time would approximately be two days. We can follow them, but we have to hurry before they open it,” Katherine says, quickly making Art look at her and ask, “Well if you don’t mind me asking…how the hell do you open a goddamn sea?!”
“The blood,” sir Clemens suddenly says, making the three look at him.
“The blood is the key to open it,” he explained further.
“So you’re saying that in the middle of the sea, you just break the necklace, drip the blood on the water like its some secret ingredient in a soup, then boom, castle appears,” Art says, and Katherine looks at him and shrugs her shoulder, “Well, that sums it up.”
“Wait. How sure are we that this isn’t a trap? You said it yourself. You performed your cleansing. You could have a different motive now,” sir Clemens suddenly says, which actually made Noctis and Art curious too.
“Well if that’s the case then you’re all a fool for letting me in here.” She answers, making sir Clemens and Noctis look at each other.
Katherine takes a deep breath and massages her temple, “I risked my life coming here. I barged inside a vampire Sanctum; knowing fully well that your guards won’t hesitate to kill me.”
“Then why? Why are you helping me?” Noctis finally asks.
Katherine looks at him, and then she suddenly points at Art and asks back, “Same question goes to you my Lord. Why are you helping him?”
Noctis was surprised by the sudden question. But he looks at Katherine seriously and answers her, “That’s because I…” Noctis paused and glanced at Art, and then he genuinely smiled and continued, “I love him.”
Art was surprised on what his lover suddenly said. He felt his heart beating fast and his face burning. It sounded like Noctis indirectly confessed his love to him. But before Art could even say anything, Katherine looks at them and says, “Same goes to me. I love my kind, and you are the only one who has the ability to help me save it.”
Katherine looks back at the old map, “Father Vlad plans to start another war. You and I both know that both of our kinds won’t be able to withstand it if the humans decided to attack us,” she explains.
“He must be stopped,” Katherine adds, looking back at Noctis.
“This…is the reason why I’m helping you.” She finishes, and Noctis and sir Clemens finally removed all their doubts on the Night Warrior.
“Alright, I’ll help you,” Noctis says. He stares at the map for a few more seconds before heading towards the door.
“Where are you going?” Art and sir Clemens asked at the same time.
Noctis turned around to face the two vampires and answered, “I’m going to call someone who has the fastest ship in the city. Then we’ll leave right after. Arthur, bring Augustus with you. He’s the only one I can trust in this mission. And sir Clemens, stay here and make sure everything is in perfect order when we leave.”
The two looked back at Noctis, speechless on his sudden decision. So Noctis looked at them angrily and shouted, “Don’t just stand there! Go! Now!”
The two flinched. Then they immediately did what they were told before Noctis could do anything hurtful.
"Augustus!" Art calls out the moment he entered the Guard's Quarters.
Dozens of guards were inside, and when they saw Art, everyone immediately stood up and showed him respect, "Welcome back third in commanding officer," they all greeted.
Art nods his head to acknowledge them. Then he looks around, but Augustus was nowhere to be found.
"Where is your second in commanding officer? Where's Augustus?" Art asks the guards in front of him.
"He's at your quarters sir," one of the guards answers.
"Thank you." Art quickly says, running towards their quarters. When he opened the door, Art saw Pierce lying down on his own bed taking a nap, Peter reading a book, Dmitry and Felix having a brawl, Thorne watching Dmitry and Felix have a brawl, and Augustus sharpening his sword.
"You're back!" Augustus shouted, making Dmitry and Felix stop fighting.
"What happened? Where's the Night Warrior?" Thorne quickly asks.
Art looks at his brothers and answers, "We found something out. Father Vlad is alive and he's heading to the Original Brothers' Temple at Castle Deep."
Everyone was surprised at what Art just said.
"Castle Deep? What the fuck is that fucked up Father doing there?" Dmitry asked, draping his hands around Felix.
"Weren't you listening to me?!" Art angry answers.
"Wait, what's in that Temple anyway? Castle Deep's one of the most unforgiving seas. It's too dangerous there. Why is he willing to risk his life by heading there?" Felix then asks.
Augustus sighs and looks at them, "I don't know. But what we're certain is that Father Vlad wants to start a war. And whatever's inside that Temple will be his starting point."
Everyone was shocked on what they heard. Peter even puts his book down so he could wake up his brother, Pierce.
"So what's Lord Noctis's plan?" Augustus asks, putting his sword down so he could walk towards Art.
"We're heading there now, and you're coming with us," Art answers while looking at Augustus.
"What?! How about us?!" Felix quickly complains.
Art didn't say anything, but Augustus looks at the five and says, "This is a serious matter. We don't know what's going to happen but it's best if you guys stay here. Harris is busy; he's been with the High Council so he wouldn't be here to lead the guards. Since Art and I are commanders too, I'll appoint Thorne to lead the guards while we're away."
Everyone looked at Thorne. So Thorne nodded his head and held his chest, "I won't let you down."
Augustus looks back at Art and asks, "Alright, let's prepare our things and go."
Art nodded his head, then the two commanding officers took all the guns and swords that they'll need for the dangerous sea trip.
---
"We'll head to the docks immediately." Noctis says before ending the call.
He puts his phone down, and then two maids approached him and helped him wear his 'fighting clothes'.
He's been busy with his wedding preparations while Father Vlad planned a war. He felt like an idiot for being too distracted by what's really important.
"My lord," sir Clemens suddenly says the moment he entered Noctis's room.
Noctis looked at sir Clemens while the maids continued to fix his clothes for him.
"Everything's ready. We'll be heading to the docks as soon as I'm done." Noctis tells sir Clemens.
Sir Clemens nods his head and says, "Katherine is already at the car with Art and Augustus. And...I told the High Council about your mission. I had to tell them about this. They had the rights to know."
Noctis should have been mad since he didn't specifically tell sir Clemens to tell the Council about it. But he knew that it was the right thing to do. He doesn't want the council to think that Noctis ran away because his wedding was coming soon.
"And Margaret, did you tell her about it?" Noctis asks. For some reason, he felt like his 'fiancé' has more rights to know about it than the High Council.
Sir Clemens shakes his head and answers, "No, but I'm sure the council will inform her."
"Good." Noctis simply says.
Then maids were finished with dressing Noctis up. So they bowed their heads and left the room.
The moment they left, sir Clemens looked at Noctis with a worried expression, "Are you sure about this Noctis? This was too sudden. We're not prepared. How many are even going with you? Five? Father Vlad could have a hundred Night Warriors with him. You won't stand a chance."
Noctis opens his cabinet that had guns, swords, and other deadly weapons.
He took a few weapons out and answered sir Clemens, "We can't let Father Vlad accomplish what he's trying to accomplish now. We won't stand a chance if he starts a war. And you don't have to worry, I can handle this even if I was by myself."
Sir Clemens wanted to say something else, but he knew Noctis was never going to change his mind.
When Noctis was done putting the weapons on his pockets, he faces sir Clemens again.
"Alright, I trust you. Just please...don't die." Sir Clemens says, and Noctis smirks and answers, "I won't."
Noctis goes out of his room and sees Thorne and the other guards waiting for him outside.
Thorne bows first, then the rest followed
"Have you heard?" he asks them.
Thorne steps forward and answers, "Yes my Lord. And the Second in commanding officer has appointed me to lead while they are away."
Noctis nods his head, then he gestures at sir Clemens and says, "Sir Clemens will be here to watch over the Sanctum. If anything happens, inform him about it. We'll be back in four days so I'm sure a lot of things will happen while I'm away."
Thorne nods his head in understanding. Then Noctis walks away; sir Clemens and the guards following behind him.
But as they were walking down the hallway, Noctis stopped when he saw Rosé walking towards them.
Noctis hasn't talked to Rosé ever since the marriage announcement with Margaret, and it looks like Rosé has been avoiding him too, but with good reasons.
"My Lord," Rosé greeted with a curtsy.
Noctis looks at his dear friend and nods his head to acknowledge him, "It's been a while. You look good."
If it was Rosé a few months ago then she would have already blushed, but Rosé was expressionless. She still thanked Noctis on the compliment though. Then she takes a deep breath and says, "I heard from my father you're heading to Castle Deep. I know it's a very dangerous mission, so I came here to wish you luck."
Noctis couldn't help but smile at his friend's gesture, "Thank you. Hopefully we'll be back with victory."
"I know you will." Rosé says, then she approaches Noctis and immediately gives him a quick kiss on the cheek. Before Noctis could even react, she ran off.
Everyone was silent.
Noctis clears his throat and loosens his collar. Then he takes a deep breath and continues walking like nothing happened.
When they arrived outside, Augustus and Art was already waiting outside the car.
Noctis stopped and looked back at sir Clemens, "I'm counting on you to protect this Sanctum."
"I will not fail you my lord," sir Clemens answers.
Augustus opens the back door. Noctis looks at sir Clemens for the last time before nodding his head and going inside.
Augustus closed the door and looked at the guards behind sir Clemens, "We'll be leaving now."
"Good luck," Thorne says, and Art and Augustus smiled before heading out of the car.
Art was driving while Augustus was sitting at the driver's seats.
Augustus looks at the rearview mirror and saw Katherine. Just having a Night Warrior sitting so close to him made Augustus feel uneasy.
"Don't worry big guy, I don't bite," Katherine suddenly says when she felt Augustus tensing up.
Augustus doesn't say anything and just looked out at the window.
When the car ride was too awkward, Art clears his throat and says, "You guys all ready?"
"We'll be ready once we get to Castle Deep," Noctis answers.
Art clears his throat again and glances at Augustus; "By the way, you haven't really introduced yourselves properly right? Well, the Night Warrior behind you is Katherine Ba-"
"Barker." Noctis quickly says, making Art realize that he was seconds away from saying Bain. He totally forgot that Augustus doesn't know he's a Night Warrior who got the name 'Bain' from her.
"Right...Katherine Barker. And this is Augustus Thaddeus, the Second in Command," Art quickly finishes.
Augustus glances at Katherine at the rearview mirror again and answers, "N-Nice to meet you."
"Likewise." Katherine answers, looking at the rearview mirror as well. But it was useless since Augustus doesn't really have a reflection.
Afterwards, the four became quiet again. It was awkward, and everyone was still half confused about the whole thing since everything happened so suddenly.
But everyone was mentally preparing themselves for what they're about to face. Because they knew for a fact that four against a hundred Night Warriors would still be a challenging mission, even for Noctis.
"We're here," Art says, entering the docs.
Noctis looks out of the window. Then his eyes widened when he saw what was outside.
Art parks in front of the only ship that was there. It was a medium sized ship that had a capacity of at least thirty passengers. It wasn't technically a battleship, but it looked fast. And that was the only thing that Noctis needed.
Augustus and Art went out of the car.
Before Augustus could even open the door for Noctis, Noctis went out and went towards the dozen of vampires that was waiting outside the ship.
"What's the meaning of this?" Noctis asked as he approached them.
The vampires immediately bowed and greeted Noctis.
Art and Augustus looked at each other with their right eyebrow raised. Just by looking at the vampire's uniforms, they immediately knew that these guys were from the North Sanctum.
"It is my greatest honor to meet you my Lord. I am
Wesley Jacobs
, general of Army Four. And these eleven vampires behind me are the best soldiers of Army Four. Madam Margaret Lancaster ordered us to join your mission." The Vampire explained.
Noctis was about to decline the offer and ask them to leave, but Art quickly approached him and touched Noctis's shoulder.
"My lord...we'll need all the help that we can get." He says, looking back at the vampire named Wesley, "I'm Arthur Bain, third in commanding officer of the Lord's Guard. Thank you for joining us."
Wesley bowed his head to acknowledge the vampire. Then Augustus joined them and said, "I've seen you before."
Wesley was surprised to see Augustus, but he quickly bowed and said, "Sir Augustus Thaddeus. It is an honor to be able to meet one of the original warriors of the Marius Family."
"The honor is mine." Augustus says with a proud smile.
Noctis then clears his throat and pushes Art's hand away from his shoulder, making Art realize that he's casually holding onto the 'Lord' in front of all the vampires here.
"Alright. Is the captain here?" Noctis asks, and Wesley nodded his head and answered, "Yes my Lord. We are ready to deport."
Noctis nodded his head and was about to enter the ship, but then Army Four suddenly puts out the weapons, shocking Noctis, Augustus and Art.
"What the-"
"Night Warrior!" Wesley shouted.
Noctis and the others quickly turned around to see Katherine approaching them. Wesley was about to shoot, but with one look, Noctis's eyes turned red, and the entire army froze into place.
Everyone became silent.
Katherine was surprised too but she didn't say anything.
"She's with us. She's the one who told us where Father Vlad is. So if anyone tries to harm her, you will face my kind of justice," Noctis explains, then he snaps his fingers, and the vampires were able to move again.
"I feel really welcomed here," Katherine sarcastically says, joining Noctis and the others.
Wesley and the others were shocked that Noctis was with a Night Warrior, but no one dared question it.
"Let's go! We can't waste any more time!" Noctis shouted, entering the boat with Art, Augustus, and Katherine.
When they got inside, Noctis suddenly felt dizzy. Thankfully Art was there to immediately grab hold of him.
"Are you alright?" Art asks, making Augustus and Katherine look at him with a worried expression.
"I'm alright," Noctis says, pushing Art away from him.
Noctis walks away and heads toward a room. Art turned around and looks at Augustus. Even though he didn't say anything, Augustus nodded his head in understanding.
Art followed Noctis inside the room. Augustus and Katherine not following behind him anymore.
When he got inside the room, Art saw Noctis sitting on the bed, holding his throbbing head.
"You strained yourself and we haven't even left." Art says, closing the door behind him.
"If I didn't stop those idiots, they could have killed your mother," Noctis says, looking up at Art.
Art approached Noctis and stood in front of him. He gently touches his head, automatically making Noctis turn his eyes back to a normal color.
"Will we be alright?" Art asks.
Noctis pulls Art closer and drapes his arms around Art's waist, "We will."
"You look weak. Are you sure you're alright?" Art then asks.
Noctis buried his face on Art's stomach and mumbled, "
I am. I just haven't eaten anything yet.
"
Art chuckles and gently pushes Noctis away from him. Then he went down on his knees and looked at his lover in the eyes, "Are you hungry my lord?"
Noctis stares at Art for a couple of seconds. Then his eyes slowly turned red again, and his fangs appeared too.
He grabs Art by his collar and pulled him closer.
"
Very.
" He whispered, and then he bit Art on his neck and sucked the blood out of him like there was no tomorrow.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [SUCK]
✝✝✝
Noctis grabbed Art's collar towards him so he could give him a kiss.
Then he pulled him towards the bed and climbed on top of him. Noctis then sat on his lap, making Art look at his lover with his now breathtaking white and red eyes, "This is a very dangerous position."
"Are you turned on?" Noctis asks instead.
Art bites his lower lip and answered him, "Of course I am. Anyone with a dick would go hard on you baby."
Noctis smirks satisfyingly and licks Art's neck. Licking off the blood that was dripping out of him since Noctis just bit him there a few seconds ago.
"Good, blood taste better when you're horny." Noctis says with a mischievous grin, making Art chuckle.
"Is that the only reason why you're suddenly seducing me?" Art asks.
Noctis doesn't answer and sucks on Art's neck again, making Art's body stiffen.
Art never gets used to it.
He gripped on the sheets and let Noctis drain him like how he always does.
"S-slow down," Art tries to say, but Noctis wasn't stopping.
When Art felt like Noctis was going to drain him, he immediately pushed Noctis away from him so he could forcefully stop him.
Both of them were panting heavily.
Noctis wipes his mouth and looks at Art seductively, "You don't like me sucking you?" he teasingly asks.
Art looks at his lover and licks his lips, matching Noctis's seductive aura, "I'd like it if my lord sucked something else."
Art didn't have to elaborate. Noctis wasn't a 20-year-old virgin, he knew what it meant. So he didn't say anything and just quickly pulls Art's pants off and went in between his legs. He bent down and kissed Art's cock before licking the underwear that was covering his private part.
Art leaned back and watched his lover tease him.
After a few more slow licks, Art's underwear was now wet. It was time for Noctis to finally remove Art's underwear. When Noctis removed it, Art's cock shot up, just inches away from hitting Noctis's face.
"When's the last time I saw this?" Noctis asks, staring at Art's enormous member.
"It's been so long since I've been jerking off on my own. This baby has been lonely, so I'm pretty sure its been very long." Art answers with a low voice, making Noctis bite his lower lips. He always loved it when Art uses his low voice on him.
"You're lucky low blood. I don't usually suck dick." Noctis says, making Art chuckle. But before Art could say anything, Noctis licks the tip of Art's cock without any warning, making Art shiver a little.
Noctis then held onto it and squeezed it before lowering his head and licking his balls.
"Hmm...that's it. You're doing so good." Art says, reaching out to grab hold of Noctis's hair.
"It's so big. I think my jaw's going to break if I put this inside my mouth," Noctis says once he was done licking his lover.
Noctis stares at Art's cock again, like he was examining it. And before Art could even ask Noctis to continue, Noctis finally puts the big thing inside his mouth, making Art bite on his lips just so he wouldn't accidentally moan too loud.
Noctis starts sucking his lover's cock. His tongue playing around with it while his hand continued to play with his balls.
"I thought you don't suck dick? Y-you're too good it's making me...doubt it," Art tries to say.
Noctis ignores him and continues to bob his head up and down. His fangs were brushing against Art, but instead of making Noctis stop because of the uncomfortable contact, Art wanted him to continue. The sharpness of his fangs excited Art even more.
It continued for a couple more seconds until Art started pushing Noctis's head deeper into it. Gripping on his hair so he would't be able to escape.
"Come on love...eat it all up. I thought you were hungry," Art says, staring at his lover almost getting chocked by his own cock.
Noctis almost felt it touch his throat, so he immediately pushed Art's hand and pulled away, panting heavily.
Art looks at him, panting too.
"W-Why did you stop?" Art asks.
"We're not even in the water...but I feel like you want to drown me," Noctis says, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.
Art grins and held his own cock. Then he started jerking off in front of Noctis; not even feeling a ounce of shame.
"Alright, I'll finish up by myself. So why not do something for me so I could finish faster." Art says with a playful grin, annoying Noctis.
But Noctis wasn't really annoyed. He wasn't even mad that Art's the only one who has the nerve to ask such a request from him.
"Baby doesn't want to help daddy out?" Art teased, making Noctis bite his lip. Noctis was immediately turned on again so he moved closer and sat in front of Art with his legs spread open. Then Noctis unzips his pants and pulls out his hard dick.
Art continues to stare at him as Noctis moved even closer. When they were already close enough to touch, Noctis pushed away Art's hand that was holding onto his still-very-hard dick. Then he pressed his cock on Art's cock and started rubbing them together.
Art groaned in pleasure and rested his head on the bed's headboard while Noctis continued to rub their cocks together.
Noctis then rubbed it faster. Art was already oozing out precum so their cocks ended up being sticky.
When Noctis squeezed his hands even tighter, Art moaned and finally releases his load all over Noctis's hand.
Art looks at Noctis who was already zipping his pants back up. Noctis then stood up to clean his hand but Art immediately grabbed his arm to stop him.
"Where are you going? You haven't even released yourself yet." Art seriously says. But Noctis pulls his hand away and says back, "It's okay. You fed me anyway so that's my payment."
Art thought Noctis's stubborn gesture was cute, so he ended up smiling before pulling Noctis towards him until Noctis ended up sitting on Art's lap.
Noctis gulped, because even when he was wearing his pants, he could still feel Art's cock on his ass.
"I'm not letting you leave without feeling satisfied," Art says, unzipping Noctis's pants again. Art licks on his palm. Then he slides his hand inside Noctis's boxers and started giving him a hand job.
"What are you-"
Art quickly cuts Noctis off and says, "Don't say anything. Just let the pleasure take over."
So Noctis did what he was told and just silently sat down on Art's lap while his eyes were closed. Noctis was feeling so good that he ended up lifting his hands up and grabbing Art's hair from behind him.
Art was being pulled even closer to Noctis so he started nibbling on Noctis's ear. Noctis felt his heart beating faster as Art fastened his pace.
"Arthur...f-faster..." Noctis demanded, and Art obediently did what he was told.
"Anything for my lord." He says.
As Art continued, Noctis finally felt his climax approaching. So he turned his head and looked at Art. Without saying anything, he slides his tongue inside Art's lips and started devouring his mouth.
While the two continued kissing, Noctis finally releases his load, exhaling loudly. He was able to finally release something that's been bothering him for days.
Art smiles as he looks at Noctis's expression, "Nox, you are so fucking sexy looking that that."
Noctis smiled back and finally stood up from the bed. He went to the bathroom to clean himself up, and then he took out a wet towel, returning to where Art was so he could clean him himself.
Art looks at his lover as he continued to clean him. Noctis doing simple things like this for Art sometimes made Art forget that Noctis was a Lord. And if the vampires didn't lose the war, he would have been a King.
A King cleaning a low blood's cum. That would sound unbelievable, even for Art.
"Hey," Art called out.
Noctis doesn't look back at Art and continues to clean him, "What is it?" he asks anyways.
"I love you," Art suddenly says, immediately making Noctis stop.
"What?" he asks; slowly lifting his head to look at Art.
Art smiles, "You told my mother the reason why you're helping me is because you love me. We haven't really officially said it to each other yet so..."
Noctis suddenly felt like crying as he quickly moved closer to give Noctis a kiss, "You couldn't have thought of a perfect time to say it?" Noctis jokingly asks.
Art gently kisses Noctis on the forehead and answers, "I'm sorry. Should I not have said it?"
Noctis stares at Art's eyes. He gently touches his cheeks and whispers, "
Say it again.
"
Art pulls Noctis closer and pressed his lips on Noctis's ear, "
I love you my angel.
"
A tear quickly fell from Noctis's eyes. He didn't want Art to see it because he knew he'd be worried, so he immediately rested his head on Art's shoulder.
Art hugged him tightly, their bodies fitting perfectly like they were two pieces of a puzzle.
Noctis takes a deep breath and closed his eyes, "
I love you too...Arthur Bain.
"
This moment was almost perfect. If they weren't heading to a battle that could greatly harm them, it could have been the most perfect moment for them.
"My lord!" someone suddenly calls out from outside the room, automatically breaking the mood.
Noctis quickly wipes his tears away and looked back at Art. The two looked at each other and laughed. Then Art quickly kisses Noctis's nose and stands up from the bed, fixing his clothes.
"Well, fun times over. My lord is needed." Art says, buckling his belt back.
Noctis stood up as well and also fixed his uniform.
When they were both presentable again, Art pulled Noctis by the waist and said, "Let's continue this some other time."
Noctis smirked, then he gently pushed Art away and looked out on the small window. It was only then did he realize that they have actually already sailed away.
"Let's go," Noctis says, his happy expression quickly turning into a serious one.
Noctis opened the door and saw Augustus.
"My lord, sorry to disturb you but the captain wants to see you," Augustus says, glancing at Art who was awkwardly standing behind Noctis.
"Alright, I'll be right there." Noctis says, leaving the room and heading to where the captain was.
Art went out of the room as well.
Augustus looks at him with a smirk and says, "Looks like you took care of him pretty well."
"Shut up." Art answers before heading towards the deck.
Augustus follows beside him and says, "You two have been aggressive lately."
Augustus sounded worried so Art looks at him with a questionable look. Art didn't even have to say anything for Augustus to understand what he was trying to say.
"What I meant to say is that you're being too obvious." Augustus explains, making Art remember that his relationship with Noctis isn't exactly publicly announced like Noctis's engagement with Margaret.
"Just a word of advice pretty boy. Avoid doing things like that with the lord for the time being. Margaret's guards are here, and if they see anything, or even notice anything suspicious, they might rat you out." Augustus explains to him.
"Don't worry. She knows anyways." Art confidently answers.
"Oh I know she knows. But those guards aren't going to tell Margaret about it." Augustus adds, making Art stop walking.
"What do you mean?" he asks, looking straight at Augustus's eyes with a confused look.
Augustus moves closer and says in a soft voice, "
What I mean is the
High Council. Margaret works for the High Council, so technically those guards work for the High Council too.
"
For you to understand further, in a hierarchy, Noctis would be at the top, then the High Council, then followed by the the Sanctum Heads.
"Why are you guys so afraid of them?" Art asks, almost making Augustus laugh at how ignorant Art was.
"Are you serious? The High Council are technically the vampires who the True Bloods trust. Without them our kind would fall and lose its balance. They all know the secrets of our kind. Secrets that even the Lord himself doesn't know about," Augustus explains, only making Art remember what Cassius told him when they were still at the West Sanctum.
"Is it about the Blood War?" Art suddenly asks. He didn't even think much about it but Augustus's reaction suddenly startled him.
"W-What? What did I say?" Art worriedly asks.
"Don't talk about that so freely, especially when we're in a ship filled with soldiers who serve the High Council. They serve Lord Noctis of course, but their loyalty to the council is absolute. That's the reason why Lord Noctis has his own guards." Augustus explains further.
Only then did Art realize that Augustus was right.
It always confused him why there were even 'Lord's Guards' if there were thousands of soldiers at Margaret's Sanctum.
"Lord's Guards originated way back to the era of King Noctis the First. The Soldiers on the other hand started when the war started. So they're technically vampires who were born to kill and conquer, not to serve and protect. They're also very-"
Augustus suddenly stops mid-sentence, alerting Art too. Then Augustus's eyes quickly turned red. He takes out his gun and quickly points it at the end of the hall, making Art put out his weapon as well.
"Trying to eavesdrop on a Lord's Guard is the last thing you would want to do boy." Augustus says out loud. After a few seconds, someone comes out, making the two put down their weapons.
"General Wesley Jacobs. Why am I not even surprised?" Augustus says with a smirk. But Wesley doesn't even look scared as he answered back, "I'm sorry sirs, but I just happened to pass by."
"And you decided to stick around when you heard us talking?" Augustus asks further..
Wesley was about to say something but Augustus stops him and continues, "Let's be honest here soldier. How much did you hear?"
"Enough to know you don't like soldiers sir Augustus," Wesley bravely answers.
Thankfully through his reaction alone, the two Lord's Guards could tell that he really didn't hear about their conversation about Art being aggressive with Noctis. His reaction would be very different if he did.
"Well anyone who is a threat to my Lord is an enemy." Augustus says with a creepy smile, but Wesley still didn't look threatened.
"We serve the Lord like the rest of you. The only difference is we serve the rest of the kind as well, not like you old vampires who would die for a single vampire who doesn't even give a damn about us." Wesley says, finally making Art join in on the conversation.
Whenever it involved his lover, it was automatic that Art has to involve himself in it too.
"I'm sorry but I don't like how you're talking like that about us and about Lord Noctis." Art tells him, making Wesley quickly look at him.
Since Art was a half-vampire, his scent made him smell like a Low Class Vampire. And Wesley was obviously a High Class Vampire like Augustus. So with his reaction alone, Art already knew what he was thinking about.
"Your scent really bothers me. It's astonishing how the Lord hasn't thrown you out yet." Wesley says with a grin, but Art didn't budge on the childish comment.
Art moves closer to Wesley and gently patted his shoulder, "You're funny. You're a lot more fit to be a Sanctum Clown than a General. It's astonishing how madam Margaret hasn't promoted you yet."
Augustus snickers on the comment, and it looks like it fazed Wesley a little.
"You're just a third commanding officer. Even if you're part of the Lord's Guards, I'm still higher in position." Wesley fires back.
Art just stares down on him and tells him, "I don't even fucking care if you're a High Council. I hate your attitude..." Art then pauses and looks at Wesley from head to toe, like he was insulting him with only his stare, "And apparently your height. I hate it too. It's small...like a child."
"Why you-"
Wesley was about to punch Art on the face, but Art was quick to catch his fist before it could do any further damage.
Wesley was surprised. He thought he was already fast enough to make the blow.
Art lowly chuckles and grips on Wesley's fist, making him groan in pain.
"I can run circles on you boy, don't you even try me." Art says with a serious and taunting expression, making Wesley look afraid for the first time.
When Wesley's hands was already turning blue, Art finally lets go of him and says, "Don't look down on us Lord Guards. We're better compared to an army. And you're unfortunately a general. Without your army, you're as useless as sunlight to vampires, so don't act like you're all that."
Wesley takes a step back and gulps. But Art moves closer to him again, making Wesley take more steps until his back hits the wall.
He was cornered, and Art stood tall in front of him and finished, "Talk bad about us or Lord Noctis again and you will see why I'm a third and commanding officer." Then Art walks away before Wesley could even say anything.
Augustus looks at Art with a smirk.
"
He's really something,
" he whispers to himself. Then he looks back at Wesley and joking says, "What was he again? Oh right, he's a low blood. Still don't like his scent...general?"
Wesley doesn't answer and gulps for the second time. Then suddenly, Augustus's aura and expression changed into something that was fit for a second commanding officer.
Wesley flinched on the sudden change too.
Augustus doesn't say anything. But then he touched Wesley on the shoulder and gripped on it hard, "You're lucky boy. If that was me, I would have done something far worse than what he did to you."
Then, with one strong grip, Wesley felt a bone break, making him gasp for air because of the unexplainable pain.
Augustus lets go of him, making Wesley fall to the ground.
"I told you, trying to eavesdrop on a Lord's Guard is the last thing you would want to do." Augustus says before following Art.
When Augustus caught up with Art, his expression changed into something relaxed and cheerful again. He jogged his way towards Art and draped his arms around his shoulder.
"So you decided to just leave me with that scumbag," Augustus jokes, making Art chuckle.
"Seriously, you could really replace Harris with that dominance you gave out back there." Augustus then adds, but with a lot more serious tone this time.
Art looks at his brother and jokingly answers instead, "Nah, I'd rather replace you instead."
Augustus pouted and quickly answers back, "Hey! No fair! You'd be better than me, and I don't want the lower guards to compare me with a pretty boy."
Then the two powerful guards happily walked away with Wesley still whimpering on the floor in pain.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [CAPTAIN'S SHIP]
✝✝✝
"My lord! It is my greatest pleasure to have you on my ship."
The captain happily greeted when he saw Noctis enter the room.
The captain immediately stood up from his seat and gestured for Noctis to take a seat for himself. But Noctis walks towards the window instead and looks out on the sea in front of him..
"From leading a fleet that almost lead the vampires to victory...to staying in a medium sized ship that usually stays at the docks. I'm thankful you're able to carry us even with your busy schedule," Noctis sarcastically says, making the captain chuckle.
He takes the glass that was already on his table and takes a drink before saying, "The Sea was as red as blood because of all the bodies that died during the war. Most of my ships sank at the bottom of the sea with the rest of my crew. And as a captain, I should have joined them. I didn't deserve to sail the sea again while their bodies still remained there."
Noctis finally looks back at the captain and says, "There is no one to blame. But I'm glad you can join me now."
"I served your father and your grandfather. I will sail for you again for the sake of my crew and for the rest of the fallen True Bloods." The captain says, making Noctis smile.
"It's good to see you again
Captain James Barron
." Noctis says, and Barron tilted his hat as a sign of respect.
"So I heard from Augustus. The Priestly Enigma is planning a war, and they need to go to Castle Deep first. I hope there's a good reason since you even brought a Night Warrior inside my ship." Barron says, heading back to his seat.
Noctis sat on the chair in front of Barron's desk and answers him, "The Original Brother's Temple is located there."
The captain looked shocked, but he doesn't say anything.
"So...can you take us there? No one has survived those cruel waves before. Can your ship take it?" Noctis asks. Honestly worried.
Barron takes a deep breath and looks down at the old map that Katherine and Augustus gave to him earlier.
"I can pass through this area. Large rocks would be there, but it's better to face that than be swallowed by the waves here," Barron explains while pointing at the map.
"But wouldn't that take too long? We need to arrive at Castle Deep in exactly two days. If Father Vlad arrives there first then it would all be over." Noctis tells him with a serious expression.
Barron takes a sip of his wine and looks back at the map.
"If we pass here our ship will face damages. It might already be in pieces before we even arrive there." Barron explains. But then he see's something on the map, making his eyes widen from shock.
Noctis looks at him confusingly and asks, "What is it? Did you find something?"
"Something doesn't seem right. I've passed the North Haven a thousand times now but I've never seen an island there," Barron explains while looking at a small part of land on the map that almost looked like a dot.
"Here too, and here. There's not supposed to be lands there." The captains says, looking at the map confusingly.
"That's because that's a map from the Night Warriors." Someone suddenly says.
The two looked at the doorway and saw Katherine standing there with her arms crossed.
"Vampire maps don't show those lands because you usually sail at night. But during the morning, those islands appear." Katherine explains, joining Noctis.
"So you mean it appears during the low tide." Captain Barron says, now understanding it.
"Does that help us?" Noctis asks.
Barron stares at the map for a couple of seconds. Then he looks back at Noctis and says, "Water near islands usually don't have strong waves compared to the waters in the middle of the sea. We can use these small islands as a cover up. Thankfully are ship is small enough to sail there. And it's a faster route compared to passing through the high rocks."
"That's great. Let's do that then." Noctis says.
Barron nods in approval and stands up.
"Then I'll head to the bridge. I'll see you later my lord." Barron says with a quick bow before leaving the room.
"He looked like he was in a hurry to leave because of me." Katherine suddenly says while looking at the old map on Barron's desk.
"Well most vampires, if not all, hate your kind. You can't blame them. Night Warriors started the war after all," Noctis suddenly blurted out. And it was something Katherine didn't take kindly of.
"For your information lord Noctis, your kind started the war. The humans peacefully reigned the lands but the vampires stole it from them." Katherine fires back. But Noctis only smirks and says, "For your information Ms. Katherine Bain, my grandfather WAS already the king, but a human murdered him. So Liel Tez'ca (
Midnight King
) gave him a chance for revenge. So he took back what was rightfully his."
"Then you're telling me humans started the war, not Night Warriors." Katherine says.
"Well Genesis didn't want to fight his brother, so your stupid king (
Midday King
), offered to do it for him. Now look what his decision had brought us. Vampires and Night Warriors are nothing more than legends. Night Warriors finished the job; humans enjoyed the glory." Noctis states, and Katherine finally kept quiet about it.
"Then it goes to show that humans are a pain in the ass," Katherine then jokingly says, finally making the tense atmosphere disappear.
Noctis chuckles and stands from his seat, "Well we're here now. Whatever happened in the past has long been forgotten. Even if it's hard to admit, everyone is now living in peace. Humans ruling the land were always the right way, because it balanced all of our kinds."
"Well Genesis wouldn't be called the King of Peace and Harmony for no reason." Katherine says, and Noctis nodded his head in complete agreement.
Everyone was eating dinner at an area in the ship that looked like a cafeteria.
Noctis was eating with Art, Augustus and Katherine. Captain Barron was eating with his crew. And General Wesley was with his army.
Some felt uneasy since Katherine was there, but Katherine ate her breakfast in peace like no one was staring at her. Wesley on the other hand was stealing glances at Art and Augustus. But like Katherine, the two learned to let it go.
And then there was Noctis.
Noctis was the lord of all vampires. Not a lot would have the pleasure to see him in person. But now that he was up close, a lot thought he wasn’t really something special like his grandfather and father. ‘He’s just a kid’, a lot of them thought.
Art and the other knew that almost everyone was staring at them. He tried to ignore it, but Noctis wasn’t someone who was easy to ignore things. He didn’t like being stared at while he was having his meal.
“Is there a problem with our table?” Noctis suddenly asks , making everyone stop eating.
Noctis takes his wine glass that was filled with blood and stares at the vivid red color. Without looking up, he continues, “Do we look amusing to you?”
The atmosphere became tensed, and no one said a word.
“I know that most of you have only met me today. And I know that you’re only acting like you respect me because I’m a Lord. But I know deep down that it is an insult for you to be serving someone so young.” Noctis says, making a few of them gulp and look away.
Captain Barron who just continued eating couldn’t help but smirk as he whispered to himself, “ Here he goes again. “
“But remember this low bloods. A kid like me is able to kill half of you without even lifting a finger. The two vampires beside me are better in combat than any of your armies.” Noctis says, looking at Wesley who immediately looked away when he saw Noctis staring at him.
“They can even use their forks as a weapon if they wanted to.” Noctis adds, making Augustus and Art grin at each other.
Then Noctis looks at Katherine and continues, “And her. Yes, she’s a Night Warrior. But because of her we’re here now to stop someone whose about to start another war.”
Katherine looks back at Noctis and smiles. Noctis nods his head. Then he looks back at the rest of the vampires in the room.
“You give us one more look and I will make sure you all won’t have eyes to look at anything anymore, do you understand?” Noctis finishes, and everyone gulps in terror because they knew that wasn’t a threat anymore but a promise.
“Did I accidentally cut off your ears already?” Noctis then asks, immediately making everyone look at him and shout, “No my lord!”
“Good. Now let me ask you again. Do you understand?” Noctis asks for the second time, and with their backs straight, they answered, “Yes my lord!”
Noctis smirks and drinks from his glass, then everyone continues eating again. Not a single one staring at their table like before.
Art slides his hand down and touches Noctis’s knee before patting it. It was like he was sending him a message of ‘Good Job.’
Noctis smiles back and places his hands down so he could touch Art back. Then, the two continued eating while their hands were intertwined under the table. Thankfully the table had a sheet that covered them.
“Attention everyone.” Captain Barron suddenly says as he stood up with a glass of blood.
Everyone looks at his way. Even Noctis.
“I think we all started off in a wrong foot. But as a captain of this ship, I want to say that it is my greatest honor to be on this mission with you of all. We don’t know what awaits us in this journey, but at least we’ll be known as heroes. So cheers to all of us heroes!” Barron shouts while lifting his glass.
Noctis laughs and whispers, “ My father always hated his speeches. “ But Noctis lifts his glass up as well, and then everyone did the same and cheered.
Everyone finally relaxed and peacefully enjoyed their dinner. And it was all thanks to captain Barron who noticed Noctis and Art’s hand under the table.
Noctis saw Captain Barron staring, so he looked back at him and winked, making Barron chuckle and drink from his glass.
“ What a troublesome husband-to-be. “ Barron whispered to himself before enjoying dinner like everyone else.
(The Next Day)
"So I was flirting with this maid right? Then suddenly Harris tackles me from behind and suddenly shouts 'sexual harassment!' like ten times. Everyone at the palace starts running towards us and panicking. Then we ended up getting scolded by lord Noctis's father because he found out Harris was just fooling me." Augustus shares, making Art laugh.
"How old were you then?" he asks.
Augustus leans on the wall and answers, "I don't know. I think I was in my 50's and Harris was maybe already around a thousand years old. I don't know. He's been around even during lord Noctis's grandfather's rule. But even so, he's always been a prankster."
"Those days sounded like fun." Art says with a smile.
"Oh they were."
Art and Augustus were standing in front of Noctis's room. Since they're the Lord's Guard, they're stuck guarding the door for hours like what they do back at the Sanctum while the soldiers played cards at their quarters.
Noctis has been resting ever since last night since he's preserving his energy for the possible battle later. Katherine on the other hand was at her own room, also preparing for the battle with her own kind.
"Hey, look." Art suddenly says when his eyes passed through the window.
Augustus looked at the direction where Art was staring. Then he realized that it was suddenly raining hard outside.
"What in the...it was just sunny a couple of minutes ago." Augustus says. Then suddenly the ship makes a sudden stop, causing almost everyone to stumble on the sudden impact.
Augustus lost his balance and fell, but Art immediately grabbed him and helped him up.
While massaging his head, Augustus asks, "What the hell just happened?"
But before Art could answer, Noctis suddenly swings his door open and looks at his two guards.
"Are you two okay?" he asks.
"We're okay Lord Noctis." Augustus answers with a respectful tone.
Art quickly looks at his lover and grabs his arm unconsciously, "How about you? Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?"
Noctis looks back at Art and smiles reassuringly.
Augustus then clears his throat, immediately making Art let go of Noctis's arm.
Noctis looks at the two guards and says, "You two stay here. I'll go check on captain Barron."
"Yes my lord."
So Noctis went to the bridge to see Captain Barron looking through an old telescope.
The crew who were inside the bridge bows in front of Noctis when he arrived. Noctis quickly nods his head to acknowledge them, and then he ordered them to leave him alone with the captain.
When the crew was gone, Noctis looks back at the captain who hasn't even noticed that Noctis was behind him.
"Captain! What's going on?!" Noctis practically shouts as he approaches him.
Barron flinches and quickly puts down the telescope. Then he looks at Noctis with a serious expression, "We're here." He says, surprising Noctis.
"We're here? Well we're earlier than I thought." Noctis honestly says. But Barron then had a worried expression on his face, "Well...they're earlier than we thought too." Captain Barron says as he points at something in front of them.
Noctis moved closer and grabbed Barron's telescope. When he looked through it, he saw two large ships. His eyes widened from shock as he looks back at Barron, "Is that a-"
"Night Warrior ship. I'm surprised they were able to preserve them after so many years." Barron says, suddenly looking excited.
"Now is not the time to be drooling over a hundred year old ship!" Noctis shouted, making Barron flinch again.
"O-Of course my lord I-"
Barron was suddenly cut off when something flew towards them. Thankfully it didn't hit the ship, but it was enough to surprise the two vampires.
"Their cannons still work!?" Barron asks. Sounding more excited than actually being worried.
"Of course it works! What did you expect!" Noctis frustratingly says.
He walks towards a table and takes the two guns that were there.
"Sound the alarm. Get everyone ready." Noctis stated as he went towards the window to look at the two ships again.
It was raining hard, and the waves were unforgiving as they thought.
Noctis takes a deep breath. He closes his eyes, and when he opened them, it was already red.
Noctis lifts his hands and released a great amount of energy. Captain saw what he was doing at he says, "Please don't do what I think you're doing."
"I can't fully make the r-rain disappear. But I can calm it down a little." Noctis struggled to say as he continued to do what he was doing.
Captain Barron stared at Noctis with awe. And when the rain was slowly calming down like what Noctis said, Barron quickly sounds the alarm, immediately alerting everyone on the ship.
Art, Augustus and Katherine then went to where Noctis was and was surprised to see the two ships in front of them as well.
"What in the world is that?" Art asks.
"It's the Priestly Enigma." Katherine answers, surprising the two guards.
Noctis looks at captain Barron and says, "Take this ship as close to them as possible," then he looks at Augustus and Art and continues, "You two. Get the others ready. As soon as you're close enough, you get inside their ships and attack."
Art looks at Noctis worriedly and quickly asks, "Wait. What do you mean 'as soon as
you're
close enough?' Where are you going?"
"I'll have to stop them from shooting cannonballs at us. You wouldn't be able to get closer if I don't do anything." Noctis says, suddenly heading towards the exit.
"W-What are you doing?! Are you planning to fly towards them?!" Art angrily shouted as he grabbed Noctis's arm to stop him.
Captain Barron thought it was a bad idea too since Noctis just used an immense amount of his powers just a couple of seconds ago. But Noctis wasn't able to answer because a cannonball suddenly hits them this time.
"Shit!" Captain Barron cursed, immediately looking at where the hit was. Thankfully it only damaged the upper deck.
"Someone stop those cannons or we'll sink!" Captain Barron now shouted, immediately making Noctis pull his arm away from Art.
"No." Art tries to say, but Noctis wasn't going to change his mind anymore.
"I'll see you there." Noctis says instead, leaning over to give Art a quick kiss on the lips.
Augustus – who already knew about their secret relationship – was taken aback.
Captain Barron on the other hand already knew about their relationship as well, but he was also surprised on Noctis's bold action.
Noctis knew that his kiss with Art wasn't an issue. So when Art was still fazed, he quickly opens the exit door and runs out on the rain.
"Noctis!" Art shouted, quickly following behind him. But Noctis stands on the rails and says, "If you do anything stupid I'll fire you."
"You're the one who's doing something stupid!" Art shouts at him. But Noctis just chuckles, like he was confident that he'd be alright.
"I'll definitely face my death someday. But today is not the day I'll do so." Noctis says out loud. Then he jumps out of the ship, and then turns into a hundred bats before flying away.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [CASTLE DEEP]
✝✝✝
"How did they know we were here?"
one of Dark Sisters asks while he was looking out of the window of their ship.
Father Vlad doesn't answer her. But he looks at her and says instead, "Get ready. The vampire inside that thing can put our ship down all by himself."
The sister was surprised. But she clenches her fist in determination and says, "We can take him. One vampire against dozens of us?"
One of the sisters looked at her with disbelief and said, "You haven't seen him fight have you?"
The other nun shakes his head, so Father Vlad looks at her seriously and says, "Well today's your luck. Because the last time I saw him fight was the time he killed Adeline and wiped out everyone at one of our Holy convent."
The ambitious sister backed away from shock. She thought Father Vlad was just exaggerating it, but when no one laughed or even contradicted his statement, she finally believed it.
"What are we going to do then?" the nun then asks.
"You try to endure the attacks as much as you can. I'll conduct the ritual and open the Temple so we could escape." Father Vlad says. But before anyone could stand against it, Father Vlad already leaves the room.
Seconds after Father Vlad left, something suddenly hits the window.
The two nuns looked at where it was as one of them slowly approached it.
"What was that?" she asks, looking out of the circular window. When nothing was there, she slowly opens the window so she could look further outside. But the moment she opened them, dozens of bats suddenly flies inside, shocking the two nuns.
The nun who opened the door froze into place as the bats passed through her face. When the bats were already inside, her body fell, her eyes now gone because it was already inside one of the bat's stomach.
The remaining nun was about to scream, but Noctis immediately transforms into his true form and covered the sister's mouth.
The nun looked at Noctis with fear.
Noctis stared at her with his piercing red eyes. Then he chuckled and whispered at her, "
Where's Father Vlad
?"
The sister obviously didn't answer. So Noctis grips on her face harder, almost making the nun wince.
"
U-Upper...deck.
" The nun mumbled.
Noctis smiles. Then he looks back at the nun and says, "Thanks." And just like that, Noctis squeezes the nun's face in his hand, easily crushing it.
He pushed the body away from him and licked the blood off his hands.
He's been drinking nothing but Art's blood. And since Art was part Night Warrior, Noctis has been stronger than ever before.
Meanwhile, back at Captain Barron's ship. Art and Augustus were already gathering everyone.
General Wesley's army was already getting their weapons and wearing their armors. When everyone was ready, Augustus commanded them to head to the deck so they could jump to the other boat as soon as they get close enough.
Art was about to follow them when Katherine suddenly grabbed his arm.
"Mom?" Art asks as he looks at her. Then he realized that he wasn't supposed to call her mom anymore. So Art was about to apologize to her, but Katherine suddenly pulls him for a hug.
Art was surprised, but after a few seconds, he hugged his supposed 'mother' back.
"Thank you Arthur." Katherine suddenly says, quickly making Art look at her confusingly, "Why all of a sudden?"
Katherine smiles and gently touches Art's cheeks like a child. It was the first time Art felt like he was actually facing his mother.
"Thank you for making sure I'm alive. I know it was hard for you. I know how much you wanted to just let me go, but you didn't. And I don't think I have thanked you for that yet." Katherine says, and Art felt his eyes watering because of it.
"Why do you sound like you're-"
Katherine quickly cuts Art off and says, "Go join the others now. I'll be right here if you need me."
Art was hesitant. He grabbed Katherine's hand and squeezed it. He was slowly walking away, still holding Katherine's hand tightly. But he eventually lets go. He looks at his mother for the last time before finally joining Augustus and the others.
"Art! Lord Noctis was able to stop the canons!" Augustus shouted when he saw Art running towards them.
"In both ships?!" Art asks with a shocked expression.
Augustus grins and nods his head. Then he leans closer and whispers to Art, "
Proud?
"
Art smirks back and says back, "Fucking proud."
"We're only seven meters away from them now! Everyone get ready!" One of the ship's crew shouted at them.
General Wesley approached the two Lord's Guard and suddenly showed his hand, "I want to apologize to what I did yesterday."
Art and Augustus looked at Wesley confusingly. Then they looked at each other and suddenly started laughing, making Wesley look angry.
"What was that about boy? You talked so high and mighty yesterday. Now you're apologizing?" Augustus asks.
Wesley grips on the sword he was holding and embarrassingly says, "Just take the goddamn apology!"
Art and Augustus laughs again.
"We only apologize to the people we hate when we're about to die." Augustus explains. Then Art patted Wesley's back and adds, "We're not dying today. So apologize next time. And maybe we'll accept it."
Augustus and Art then smiles, finally making Wesley smile too.
The three then stumbled when the ship finally collided with the Night Warrior's ship.
Augustus quickly looks at the other vampires and shouted, "Let's go!"
The Night Warrior's ship was obviously larger than theirs. But getting inside wasn't impossible. So everyone ran towards the enemy ship and started climbing up. But the sisters arrived at started shooting at them.
Art, Augustus and Wesley, easily dodged the bullets and got inside the ship. They quickly attacked the sister's that were guarding the deck. Then the three helped the rest to get inside the ship.
When everyone was already inside, Augustus looked at Art and Wesley and said, "I'll handle the other ship. Wesley, you handle this ship."
"And I'll help Lord Noctis." Art quickly says before Augustus could command him something else.
Augustus sighs but nods his head anyway.
"Fine. Now go!" Augustus shouted. Then a group of nuns arrived and quickly attacked them.
Art looks around the ship and saw Noctis with Father Vlad at the upper deck. He was about to run towards him when a nun suddenly stopped him.
Art stares at the sister whose eyes were so white you'd think she was blind. It was supposed to look threatening, or even intimidating, but for Art it was nothing special.
The sister takes out two whips that Art was very familiar with. It was the same weapon that they used when Adeline and another nun attacked him back at his old apartment.
Art gripped on the two personalized guns that he was holding. He knew how to use a sword, but he was more used to long distance combat.
The two stared at each other as everyone else was already fighting at the background.
The nun was about to lift his arm, but Art smirked and quickly showed her a glimpse of his red and white eyes. The sister was obviously shocked, and Art used that as a distraction to shoot the sister right on her forehead.
The sister fell, and Arts immediately ran towards the upper deck, shooting everyone who tried to get close to him. But as he was attacking someone, another nun threw a sharp silver blade at him, hitting him directly on the shoulder.
Art groaned in pain. He quickly removed the blade and quickly throws it back to the sister who threw it at him, directly hitting her on the head. Then Art looks back at the one in front of him and shoots her on the chest and on the stomach.
He held his shoulder and felt his palm getting wet. He looked at his hand and saw the blood. Art silently curses, but he endured the pain and ran to where his lover was standing.
"Why do we always meet like this?" Father Vlad asks while he was staring at Noctis.
Noctis glanced at the necklace that Father Vlad was holding. Then he looked back at Father Vlad and says, "Why is this war so important to you?"
"The war never ended vampire lord. I'm just here to make everyone aware of that." Father Vlad says, making Noctis look at him with irritation.
"I know that whatever I say, I wouldn't be able to change your mind. So there's only one way to solve this." Noctis takes out his sword and pointed it at Father Vlad.
"I almost killed you once Vlad. I can do it again." Noctis says. Then he charged at Father Vlad who quickly ran away from him.
Father Vlad was old. He could have been stronger but his kind was weakening. Night Warriors aren't being reincarnated anymore, so the once who remain are getting weaker. And this was the main reason why Father Vlad went to this Temple. He wanted to find a reason why the Night Warriors aren't being reincarnated anymore. Like Noctis, he really didn't wish for any war, but like what he said, the war never really ended, so what's the point of starting something that has already begun?
"Enough with this nonsense!" Noctis shouted, swinging his sword. But Father Vlad dodges it, making Noctis hit a railing inside.
"My lord! We are close to an age of extinction!" Father Vlad shouted as he ran away.
Noctis stopped chasing after him. Father Vlad stopped running when he was in a safe distance. Then he looked back at Noctis and continued, "One day there will be no more vampires and Night Warriors. One day it will only be humans, and we will be nothing but myths."
"What am I supposed to do then?" Noctis asks.
"There are billions of humans and thousands of us left. If we show ourselves, we will lose. I am the last vampire that is holding the chain. Let us just live in peace. Our golden age is over. This is where this nonsense ends." Noctis says, and Father Vlad almost gave in.
But Vlad shakes his head and says, "No. We can join our forces together. We were once enemies, but we clearly know who the real enemy now is. Let us take back what's ours!" Father Vlad said in determination. But Noctis wasn't going to give up, "Nothing was ours in the first place. All of this was created for Genesis's children. We're the children of Fathers who had already abandoned us. Let us not shed more blood. Please." Noctis now begged. Honestly surprising Father Vlad because he never expected the Lord to beg him for anything.
Father Vlad gripped on the necklace that he was holding. He looks at the other Night Warriors who were dying one by one by the hands of the powerful vampires. They were going to lose this battle, and he knew that too well.
He looks back at Noctis, but before he could say anything, Art arrives and snatches the necklace from Father Vlad's hand.
"Art?!" Noctis asks from shock.
Art looks at Noctis and throws him the necklace, which he thankfully caught.
"Game over Father Vlad," Art says as he presses the tip of his gun on the back of Father Vlad's head.
"I know." Father Vlad says in defeat, surprising Art. But he doesn't put his gun down. This could be another trick, and he wasn't going to be fooled again.
"Looks like this really will be the last time you'll see me." Father Vlad says.
"I tried, but it is now clear to me that there is no more hope. Like what you said, we are abandoned children now. My mission here is done. At least I've brought you here like how I planned." Father Vlad says, confusing Art and Noctis.
"What are you talking about?" Noctis asks.
But before he could answer, Katherine arrives, shocking both of them.
"Mother?" Art confusingly asks. And it was then that they understood what Father Vlad was talking about.
"So you were still working for Father Vlad after all. You purposely brought us here. And all that loving your own kind was bullshit," Noctis angrily asks as Katherine approached them.
"It was with good intentions my lord. You had to know...the truth that we knew." Katherine says.
"What truth?" Art quickly asks, remembering what Cassius (
Head of the West Sanctum
) told him before back at the Blood Palace.
"The truth about our fathers. We might not know the entire truth, but we know a few. And what Father Vlad said was not a lie. The war never ended, because no one really won. We, the Priestly Enigma, is just one of those who continue to fight. Then there's the vampire clan who attacked your university." Katherine reminds him, making Art and Augustus remember the supposed vampires in robes who attacked and killed the university guards.
"And we are not entirely myths. Because like the Priestly Enigma, and that Vampire Clan, there are also humans...who are still secretly fighting this war." Father Vlad explains, almost making Noctis and Art gasp from shock.
"What?" the only thing Noctis could utter out of his mouth.
"We never found them. We never knew who they were, but they're real. And like us, they're making sure no one knows about both of our kinds." Father Vlad explains further.
"But there's more." Father Vlad adds, looking at Noctis with a serious expression, "Open the Temple. And you will find out."
Noctis grips on the necklace that he was holding. He then looks at Art who was shaking his head in disagreement. He was afraid that Father Vlad was just tricking them.
So Noctis nods his head and answers, "No. Whatever's inside that temple does not concern me."
"Then you leave me no choice." Katherine says, suddenly putting out a gun and pointing it at Noctis.
Art was shocked. He wasn't expecting his mother to do this. But before he could say anything, Wesley suddenly arrives and shouts, "Take cover!" then without any hesitation, he shoots Katherine, shocking not only Art, but Noctis and Father Vlad as well.
Katherine looks at her stomach and sees that blood that was coming out of it.
She slowly backs away, almost at the edge of the railing.
Art looks at her with shock and shouted, "Stop!" Then he pushed Father Vlad away from him and ran in hopes to catch Katherine. But Katherine falls off the ship before Art could catch her.
Art reaches out to her, only causing him to fall off the ship as well.
"Arthur!" Noctis shouted, running towards the spot where Art fell from.
Katherine's body falls deeper into the sea. Art stares at her and swims down to grab her, but it was already impossible.
Before her last breath, Katherine stares deep into Art's eyes and mumbles the words, "
I love you my son,
" before finally falling deeper.
Art stopped swimming down, trying his best not to shout so that the water wouldn't enter his mouth. He was about to swim back up, but then something rumbled, and a temple slowly starts appearing from under the water.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [KING'S TEMPLE]
✝✝✝
A massive temple was slowly appearing from the water.
Art grabs hold of whatever he was holding with all his might so he could be lifted up from the unforgiving sea.
Noctis quickly looks out to look for Art. When he saw Art holding onto something that looks like a gate, Noctis sighs in relief.
"My lord! This ship will be hit by that enormous temple! We have to go back to Captain Barron!" Augustus suddenly shouted when he arrived at the top deck where Noctis, Wesley, and Father Vlad were.
Noctis blinked, and the realization of what was happening came into full view.
"You go on ahead first! Save the others!" Noctis shouted back.
Augustus nodded his head and assisted the others. Wesley, who was still very confused on what happened, joined Augustus as well.
Noctis ran to where Father Vlad was and looked at him before quickly saying, "I can't believe I'm saying this but...come with us. There are a lot of things we can still discuss, especially things about those humans."
Father Vlad looks back at Noctis. But instead of answering him, he reaches out for his pocket and gave Noctis an old looking key, "Go inside the temple. Discover the truth."
"Not this again. We have to go or we'll die." Noctis says in a hurry. Obviously there wasn't anymore time for them to be chit-chatting about the 'truth' again.
Father Vlad forcefully made Noctis take the key, grabbing his hand and making sure that he's holding it tightly.
"Do not allow them to kill off our kind. Humans...do not deserve to rule this world." Father Vlad tells Noctis. And before Noctis could even say anything back, Father Vlad pushed him so hard that Noctis fell off the ship. But before he could hit the water, Noctis immediately transforms himself into bats, flying towards captain Barron's ship before the rising enormous temple hits them.
As everyone tried to escape, the temple becomes a lot more visible, crushing one of the Night Warrior ships.
Nuns were jumping off the ships, swimming away as fast as they could. Noctis and the others could have saved them, but it was a risk they weren't willing to take anymore.
When Noctis landed at the front deck of captain Barron's ship, he looked back at Father Vlad who was just standing while the rest of the nuns drowned around him.
Father Vlad looked directly at Noctis's eyes. Then, he bowed to him, a sign of respect that Noctis did not expect to see from the Night Warrior.
The temple finally crushes their ship, and all that was left was scattered wood and floating furniture that came from the ship.
The remaining part of the ship sinks down with the rest of the Night Warriors.
The vampires looked at them in silence. They were the enemy, but for some reason, it was a devastating sight.
"My lord." Captain Barron calls out as he joins Noctis at the deck.
Noctis doesn't look back at him. His eyes were glued to the ship that was slowly sinking in front of them.
"What happened out there?" the captain now asks.
Noctis takes a deep breath and finally looks back at him, "We have a lot to discuss captain Barron. The war is once again about to begin, and we might not be able to win it if we don't do anything about it."
"What?" Captain Barron asks from shock.
"My lord!" someone suddenly shouts.
Noctis looks at his right and saw Augustus running towards him with a panicked expression.
"What's going on?" Noctis asks.
Augustus catches his breath and says, "Arthur...he's not on the ship."
Noctis finally remembers his lover and quickly looks back at the tall temple that just appeared from under the sea.
"Don't worry. He's already at the temple." Noctis quickly says. "When he fell, the temple carried him up." He adds, looking back at captain Barron.
"Bring us closer. We're heading inside." Noctis tells him.
Captain Barron nods his head and calls out for his crew.
When the ship started moving, Noctis looks down and opens his hand. He stares at the key that Father Vlad gave him before he was pushed off the ship. It was an old golden key, and just by looking at it, he knew that it was a key to open the temple.
He grips on the key and puts it inside his pocket. But then he felt something else inside. He takes it out and finds the blood necklace that Father Vlad took from him before.
It was his father's, and Father Vlad believed that it had the power to make the temple appear.
But Noctis looked at the necklace with confusion. It was still intact. The blood was still inside the small container. But why on earth did the temple appear all of a sudden?
Noctis brushes the thought away and gently kisses his father's necklace before putting it back on his neck. Finally, he felt complete again by just wearing it.
The ship stops right in front of the temple.
Noctis looks back at Augustus and asks, "Where's Wesley?"
"He's with the rest of his army." Augustus answered.
"Alright. Call him and tell him that the two of you will come with me inside, and tell him to bring two of his soldiers. I'll go on ahead and look for Art." Noctis tells him.
"Yes my lord." Augustus answers before quickly following Noctis's orders.
Noctis then went to the ladder to head down the ship, but captain Barron quickly grabs his arm to stop him.
"And where do you think you're going just barging there alone?" he asks him with his right eyebrow raised.
Noctis pulls his arm away effortlessly and answers, "Art is there. I have to make sure he's okay."
"And if there are sea monsters there?" Barron seriously asks.
Noctis looks back at Barron with amusement and says, "You've been at the sea for years Barron and you know for a fact that there are no such things as sea monsters."
Captain Barron doesn't say anything. He kept his serious expression for a couple more seconds before finally bursting out with laughter.
"I know you just want to come so lets go." Noctis finally says before heading down the ladder.
Captain Barron grins and shouts, "Finally! Some adventure!" Then he followed Noctis down the ship, his boots making a sound when it touched the marble floor.
"This is what you call a temple." Captain Barron says as he admired the black temple that was covered in gold.
"Don't try and steal anything." Noctis warned when Barron joined beside him.
Barron chuckles and says, "I'm a captain, not a pirate."
Noctis chuckled back and continued walking towards the temple gate.
"Who built this thing anyway?" Noctis then asks.
Not only was the temple practically made of gold; it was at least twenty meters high. And when it rose from the sea, it didn't look damaged at all. It was like it wasn't under water for at least a hundred years.
"They said all three species helped built this temple." Captain Barron answers, in which Noctis nodded his head in amazement.
"By the way, where are Augustus and Wesley? I told them to follow me." Noctis suddenly says in frustration. But Barron doesn't say anything and says instead, "So, you trust that...General Wesley vampire?"
"It's best if he's with us here than be at the ship where I won't be able to see him. He might run off or maybe even do something troublesome. I can't risk that." Noctis answers.
Barron nods his head, then he casually scratches his chin and says; "Do you know something else that you can't risk as well?"
Noctis looks at Barron confusingly and asked, "What?"
"Ignoring the fact that your lover's unconscious on the floor just in front of the gate," Barron suddenly reveals.
Noctis quickly looked at the gate and saw Art like how the captain described him.
"Barron you idiot! Why didn't you tell me!?" Noctis angrily shouted before finally running to where Art was.
Noctis quickly kneels beside him and checks his pulse. When he felt a beat, he gently touched Art's cheeks and called out his name, "Art...Arthur...I'm here...wake up."
When Art didn't respond, Noctis quickly conducted a CPR.
After a couple of attempts, Art finally opens his eyes and starts coughing out the water.
"Nox?" he says, slowly sitting up so he could face him.
Noctis sighs in relief and quickly hugs his lover tightly. Art was still fazes so he didn't move a muscle. But when the memory kicked in, he quickly pushed Noctis away and says, "My mother...she's-"
Noctis looks at Art with a sad expression. Art didn't have to finish his sentence; he knew what happened to Katherine.
"I'm sorry." Noctis says, holding Art's hand tightly.
Art was trying his best not to cry, so he grabbed Noctis and hugged him again.
"She's gone Nox...she's gone." Art says as he buried his face on Noctis's shoulder while Noctis patted his back to calm him down. But then Captain Barron arrived and cleared his throat, making the two let go of each other.
Noctis and Art thought the captain just wanted them to know that he was there, but then they realized it was actually a warning when they saw General Wesley and the other's approaching them as well.
"Let me help you up." Captain Barron says as he showed Art his hand.
Art looks at him and takes Barron's hand, and then Barron pulled him up so he could stand up.
When Noctis stood up as well, Augustus, Wesley, and the two other soldiers arrived at the scene. And when Augustus saw Art standing beside the captain and Noctis, Augustus quickly ran to where his brother was and grabbed him for a tight embrace.
"I thought you died pretty boy!" he says, making Art chuckle.
"Didn't we already say that we wouldn't be dying today?" Art asks as the two pulled away from the hug.
When everyone was now settled, Noctis looks back at them and asks, "Is everyone ready?" But it was more of a question directed to Art.
"Yes, we're ready." Art answers with a reassuring smile.
Now is not the time to grieve, so Noctis nodded his head in understanding and says, "Then let's not waste anymore time. Open the gates."
The two soldiers nodded their heads and opened the gates. It was a large gate, and it was definitely heavy, so the two soldiers had to struggle just to open it.
When it was finally open, Noctis went inside first, Captain Barron standing beside him, while the rest followed behind them.
The vampires went up the stairs and were welcomed by a large door. It was even bigger than the gate.
The door had a design that everyone was familiar with. It has three aligned circles. These circles represented the Earth, the Sun, and the Moon. The Earth was a representation of Genesis, the Sun for Lois Ignis, and the moon for Liel Tez'ca.
The two soldiers gulped and thought that they might not be able to push that thing open if Noctis asked them to. But Noctis didn't command them such thing. He walked towards the door himself and touched it. He slides his hands, trying to find a hole that he might use for the key that Father Vlad gave him.
After a few more seconds, Noctis finally found a tiny hole just under the three large circles.
He takes the key from his pocket and pushed it in. Then he turns the key and waited.
Noctis stepped back, then, the temple started rumbling again, and the door slowly opened by itself.
"That's fucking cool." Art and Augustus said in unison.
Noctis looked back at everyone and instructed them, "Let's all stick together. We don't know if there's actually guardians here."
"Yes my lord." Everyone answered.
So Noctis goes inside first, making everyone follow.
Inside the temple made everyone gasp from amazement.
It was a large room with three enormous statues. The statues were ten meters high. The statue on the middle was wearing a crown and was holding a sceptre. The statue on the right wore something similar to a warrior's uniform, and his hands produced fire, while the statue on the left had wings like a bat. But there was one thing that the statues were similar with, and it was that they all did not have faces.
"Are those-"
Captain Barron cuts Art off and says, "Yes...these are the three kings. The three Original Blood Brothers."
Everyone couldn't stop staring at the statues. It was the greatest thing they have ever seen.
"They say that no one ever survives the time they'll be able to see the faces of the kings. Maybe that's the reason why there are no faces on those statues," Captain Barron explains.
Noctis approaches the statues, but then he gasps when he saw what was in front of the three statues.
"Oh my god," Noctis says from shock.
Everyone quickly followed and looked at what Noctis was staring at. And like Noctis, they were surprised on what they saw too.
"It's them...they're here?" Wesley says from shock.
In front of the statues was none other than three coffins made of stone and gold.
No one could believe what they were seeing. Noctis expected to see books or even scriptures, but he never expected to actually see THEM.
"This is what Father Vlad wanted me to see? This was the truth that he was referring to?" Noctis asks, still staring at the three coffins in front of him.
"So they were buried here. They were buried together. Everyone thought they just disappeared in thin air, but actually they were put here." Augustus says, approaching the coffins.
"No, something's not right. There must be something else." Noctis says as he stared at he coffins. Then suddenly, his eyes widened like he realized something. He looked back at everyone and immediately says, "Open them up."
"What?" everyone asked from shock.
"I command you to open them up." Noctis says again.
No one wanted to do it. It was like a huge disrespect to open someone's coffin, especially when its a coffin of the three Original Brothers. But no one wanted to defy Noctis either, so Augustus gulped and looked at Art and Wesley, "You two, help me out."
Art and Wesley looked at each other, and then they approached the middle coffin first.
This one was Genesis's coffin, the King of Peace and Harmony.
The coffins each had a circle, but the one on Genesis's coffin was made to look like the earth.
Augustus looked at Wesley and Art, then he nodded his head and said, "Okay, in one...two..."
After a hard pull, the top part of the coffin was lifted up, and then they moved it a little so they could get a glimpse of the inside.
The three moved away when they saw the corpse inside.
It was now all bones and ashes. But the crown and the scepter were still perfectly placed.
"We deeply apologize for this intrusion!" Augustus begged, quickly bowing in front of the corpse. Then Wesley and Art did the same. Even though Genesis wasn't really their King, he was still a King who had to be respected.
Noctis approached the coffin and looked down on it too.
"Genesis is a mortal. Everyone witnessed his death during the middle of the war." Noctis says, and then he looked back at Art and the others and said, "Open the rest."
Everyone was confused, but they followed what Noctis commanded them.
Art, Wesley and Augustus opened Liel Tez'ca's coffin while Captain Barron and the two other soldiers opened Lois Ignis's coffin.
Noctis stood in the middle, then, after a hard pull, the two coffins were opened.
Everyone became quiet, because to their surprise, the coffins were...
"Empty...I-It's...empty." Augustus stated when he opened the Midnight King's coffin.
Captain Barron also had a confused look as he said, "This one's empty too."
"What's going on?" Wesley asks confusingly.
Noctis approached the empty coffins and touched the surface inside, "These had been empty for years."
"Wait a second...are you telling me someone took them?" Art asks from shock. But Noctis shakes his head and says, "Either that or...they were never here to begin with."
Captain Barron looked at Noctis seriously and asked, "What are you suggesting?"
Noctis takes a deep breath. He touches the necklace on his neck and looks at the enormous statue before saying, "What I'm saying is...they're still alive. And this was the truth Father Vlad wanted me to see."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [PLANS]
✝✝✝
The vampires were now back.
The battle with Father Vlad and the Night Warriors was a success, but other than the victory, they brought something else back. The vampires brought home the news that made everyone's plan change. And that was none other than the truth that Father Vlad wanted them to know.
"Humans? So all this time...they knew about us?" Valerius asked with a shocked expression.
"Well, a group of humans, not all of them. But it would be common sense that they would. We fought them at the war. People will no doubt remember. Even if we try to erase all the evidence." Noctis explains as he looks at all the Sanctum Heads, (
without Cassius - Head of the West Sanctum
) and the High Council members.
"And the two kings? You're saying they're alive?" Levi (
Head of the South
) asked Noctis.
"Yes. There were no corpses at the Temple except for Genesis." Noctis answers.
"Well wouldn't that mean they're just buried somewhere else?" one of the council members asks, but Noctis shakes his head and says, "No, I'm certain that they're alive. Father Vlad wouldn't have gone through all that trouble if they weren't."
"This is too much to handle. Especially when the Blood Moon is close." One of the council members then stated.
"Then should we cancel the wedding?" Margaret suddenly suggested, making everyone look back at her with a shocked expression.
"What are you saying?! Definitely not! We need this more than ever! If we cancel the wedding now the-"
"Calm down Valerius. There is no need to erupt." Noctis immediately says, making the old vampire stop talking.
Valerius takes a deep breath and calms down, "
My apologies my lord,
" he mumbles.
Noctis sighs and massages his temple, "Anyway, Valerius is right. We cannot cancel the wedding. We need to make our kind stronger, and there is no other way to do so than to continue on with the wedding." Noctis says, glancing at Margaret.
Margaret politely nods her head and says back, "I understand. I apologize for giving such a stupid suggestion my lord."
"Not stupid. Nothing you say is stupid," Noctis quickly defends, making Levi chuckle, "Wow, you're already acting like a married couple."
Margaret gives out a small smile, but Noctis didn't say anything.
"We should think about our plans now. There are the humans, then the kings, then the blood moon, and then the vampire cult thatI I knew nothing about. I don't know what to focus on first." Noctis honestly says.
"If you ask me its best if you start off with the easiest one, and that's the wedding." Someone suddenly says, making everyone look at the entrance of the meeting room to see who the owner of the voice was.
When they saw who the vampire was, the entire council was surprised to actually see captain Barron standing beside the First Commanding Officer of the Lord's Guard, Harris Martel.
"Barron?" Edward Ivery (
Rosé's father
) asked with a shocked expression.
"So you've arrived," Noctis says as he stood up from his seat and gestured his hand at the captain.
"To those who's not familiar with him, this is Captain James Barron. I don't have to explain anything but if we want to win the war, the closest thing we'll have in achieving that victory is having him join us. So from now on, he will be staying here at my Sanctum to help us with our planning." Noctis explains.
Everyone was quiet. No one dared to protest, but even if they wanted to, they were sure Captain Barron was a great help like what Noctis stated.
"Thank you for welcoming me so warmly my lord. I've been staying at the sea for such a long time that I might not know a lot of things anymore, so please be patient with me," Barron says as he held his chest and gives a quick bow.
"It is an honor to meet you Captain Barron. I have heard of your expeditions when I was young," Margaret suddenly says, quickly standing to greet him. Levi did the same and gave his respect as well.
"Oh, the honor is mine. And you two must be?" Captain Barron asked with a confused expression.
"Where are my manners," Noctis quickly says, "This is Leviathan Bonham, the head of the South Sanctum."
Levi reaches out and shakes Barron's hand. Then Noctis gestures at Margaret and says next, "And this is Margaret Lancaster, the head of the North Sanctum...and my fiancé."
Captain Barron smirks and shakes Margaret's hand as well, "So you're the unlucky one."
Everyone was surprised on Barron's sudden remark. They were expecting Noctis to scold him for saying such a thing in a serious meeting, but Noctis chuckles instead, shocking everyone even more.
"I suppose she is." Noctis jokes back.
"B-Being married to Lord Noctis is a great privilege. So I am very fortunate and lucky to be able to be useful to him," Margaret quickly says, only making Barron laugh.
"Where did you read that?
How to be a good wife 101
? No need to act proper honey, all marriages with the Marius Family is all 'political', no feelings attached. I've seen it so many times, and I've seen wives try to kill themselves just to escape the royal family. So again, it is not a privilege...it's unlucky." Captain Barron explains, leaving Margaret speechless.
"You just had to go there," Noctis says, making Barron grin.
"No need to sprinkle everything with glitter my lord." Barron says back.
"Well, Margaret is a close friend of mine, and she chose to do the marriage on her own accord. And she's a strong vampire. You don't have to worry about the fact that she might kill herself, especially when the Marius Family isn't exactly here anymore." Noctis defended. Barron doesn't say anything and just nodded his head in defeat.
"No wonder you hid yourself in a ship for hundreds of years. Vampires don't really like you do they?" Margaret suddenly says, finally removing the sweet and innocent smile on her face.
Barron stares at her for a couple of seconds, then he starts laughing again, "Oh, I like her. No wonder you agreed to marry her."
Margaret grins, and then Noctis asked everyone to finally settle down and take a seat.
"Anyways, where's the Reaper? I think he's the only one I know here, except for these old council members of course." Barron says, making Margaret and the others laugh.
"Old? Have you seen yourself Barron?" Valerius asked him.
"Nope. Can't see through mirror's remember?" Barron answers back, making everyone laugh this time.
"You never change Barron," Harris comments.
"Looks like you're already changing the atmosphere. We've been tensed since we got here. I'm glad I made you come here," Noctis tells Barron, and Barron tilts his head and says, "Anything to be at your service my lord."
"Well going back to our discussion earlier. Barron is right. The wedding should be our top priority. Once that's over, we'll worry about the kings and the unknown vampire cult." Noctis explains.
"The council will handle the said cult," Valerius stated.
"I have a few connections with vampires who knows things. If I find anything, I will report it immediately." Valerius continued, and Noctis nodded his head and looked back at the others, "With the problem with the humans, I'll have Levi handle it. He's the only vampire here who has actual connections with them."
"I'll do everything I can my lord," Levi quickly says.
Noctis sighs and rests his back on his seat. He massages his temple again, and then he touches his necklace to ease his stress a little.
He was about to conclude the meeting when he suddenly realized something.
"King Genesis," Noctis starts, making everyone look at him with curiosity.
"What about him?" Margaret asks.
Noctis quickly lets go of his necklace, and then he looks at everyone with wide eyes and asks, "Did he have children?"
“Again!” Art shouted at the guards in training.
The dozen of guards in front of him swung their swords at the dummy again, but Art shakes his head with disapproval and shouted once more, “Again!”
Art was training the guards at the training grounds. Ever since they came back from the battle at Castle Deep, he and Noctis had been too busy to even talk to each other. So what better way to release his frustration than to shout at guards?
“Do it again!”
Felix – who was standing at the side – silently watches Art while sharpening the dagger that he was holding. Thorne then arrives and stands beside Felix, “He looks angry,” he tells Felix while his eyes was glued to Art.
“He’s always like that when he’s with the trainees.” Felix answered as he glanced at Art who was still angrily shouting at the trainees.
“No. Arthur has two types of angry. The ’ I’ll look angry to intimidate the trainees’ type of angry, and the ’ I’m frustrated so I’m angry ’ type of angry. Its obvious that it’s the seconds one,” Thorne explains.
“Well good luck to the trainees then,” Felix says, concentrating on sharpening his dagger again.
“Did you learn nothing from me? Did I train you for weeks just to see that no one could even properly swing a sword?! Am I training with guards or fucking toddlers?!” Art angrily asks, making the guards flinch. He was about to say something further, but Augustus and the other A-list guards arrived, making the trainees look at Augustus to give him respect.
Some were even glad that he arrived.
“Good evening Commander Augustus.” Everyone greeted in unison.
Augustus nodded his head, and then he walked towards Art and patted his shoulder, “Alright commander. Break time.”
Art was about to protest, but Augustus quickly looks back at the guards and says, “Return after twenty minutes. You’ll continue your training right after.”
“Yes commander Augustus.” The guards gratefully answered, quickly leaving before Augustus changes his mind.
“You okay Art?” Dmitry asked when all the trainees were gone.
Art sighs and ignores his brother’s question. He went to the weapon stash instead and started arranging the swords.
Felix and Thorne joined Augustus and the others. All were worried about how Art was acting.
“I’ll go talk to him,” Felix says. He was about to approach Art but Augustus quickly grabs his arm to stop him, “I’ll talk to him. You don’t want to get shouted do you?”
Felix pulls his arm away and scratches the back of his head, “You have a point there.” he says with a tensed laugh.
“Bring some sense to him Augustus,” Thorne says, and Augustus nodded.
“Well you guys should start training too.” Augustus then says while walking towards Art.
Felix and the two brothers (Peter & Pierce) immediately complained when they heard their leader’s command.
“The trainee guards can take a break then you ask US to train?” Felix complained, but Thorne forcefully drags him at the training grounds and says, “No more complaining. You’ve rested enough.”
“You’re such a kill joy Thorne!” Felix shouted.
“Seriously, these two never get tired at bickering at each other.” Dmitry says, following Thorne and Felix, and then the two brothers followed behind him.
Art on the other hand continued arranging the weapons for no reason.
Augustus sat on the chair just at the side and looked at his brother with genuine concern, “What’s bothering you?”
“Nothing.” Art quickly answers without even looking back at him.
“If it was nothing then why are you acting like a child?” Augustus asks, finally making Art stop doing whatever he was doing.
He leans his head on the shelves and sighs heavily.
Augustus smiles and stood up from his seat. He knew exactly what Art was worrying about, “It’s about Lord Noctis isn’t it?”
Art finally looks back at him and says; “Sir Clemens told me Noctis commanded him to make sure we don’t get to see each other for a while.”
“Well he is busy. Especially when shit went real back at Castle Deep,” Augustus explained.
“But why wouldn’t he want to see me? We’ve been okay for the past weeks. Even with all the marriage preparations. Why now? Now that he needs me more than ever.” Art seriously says, almost making Augustus chuckle.
“ You are such a hopeless romantic, “ Augustus thought to himself. He didn’t say it out loud anymore because he didn’t want to ruin the serious atmosphere.
“Arthur…listen.” Augustus says, making Art look at him.
“You have to understand that your lover is not just a normal vampire but the lord of thousands of vampires as well. What he does and what he decides on affects everyone. I’m your brother Art, maybe not by blood, but I’m still your brother in arms, and I will not sugarcoat anything. You’re a grown man. If seeing you affects how he works, then maybe you have to trust him and wait for him to want to see you.” Augustus explains.
“And besides, he’s doing his best. You should do the same too. Other than being your lover, he’s a lord, and other than being HIS lover, you’re a commander. The guards need your wisdom, not your anger.” Augustus finishes, and Art finally smiles and nods his head in understanding.
“You always know what to say,” Art tells him.
“Well, I know what to say, but not when to say it.” Augustus says back.
“Someone asked you to talk to me didn’t they?” Art asks.
Augustus drapes his arm around Art’s shoulder and answers with a smirk, “Sharp as always pretty boy.”
The two then walks towards Felix and the others so they could join them with their training.
“So who was it? Sir Clemens?” Art asks.
Augustus chuckles and answers, “Who else? You’re lover himself of course.”
Art stops walking and quickly looks back at Augustus with a shocked expression, “What? He did?”
“Whoa, your mood quickly changed just after hearing that. You must really love him,” Augustus joked, making Art hit him.
“It was supposed to be a secret but yeah. I told him how you’re acting, and he practically begged me to talk to you for his sake. He has dozens of meetings, and he has to visit the university tomorrow too. He didn’t want to purposely hurt you, but he just didn’t want to lose focus.” Augustus explained.
Art couldn’t help but smile when he heard it, “That idiot.”
“Well, he’s heading to the South Sanctum tonight. You weren’t supposed to come but I said a few things that made him change his mind.” Augustus says, then he pretends to check his watch and suddenly adds, “Oh, its already 11 PM. He asked me to call him but I have to finish something first. Who do you think would be willing to go to his room for me?”
Art smirks, then he pushes Augustus’s hand away and quickly runs off, “You’re the best Augustus!” he shouts before finally leaving the training guards.
Augustus chuckles, but when Art was already out of sight, his happy expression changed into worry.
He looks up and stares at the crescent moon in the sky, then he takes a deep breath and whispers, “ The blood moon is coming Art. You have to leave this place while you still can. “
Augustus pauses, then he clenches his fist and continues, “ Night Warriors…won’t be able to fight during the blood moon. Neither I nor the lord…would be able to help you. “
to be continued…
B1OOD - [SECRETS OF THE PAST]
✝✝✝
Augustus went inside of the castle with Harris Martel. King Noctis called for them while they were in the middle of preparing for the attack at the Whiteland.
The king has been staying at his room, planning for the war that has been ongoing for years.
Vampires don’t really age, but because of the war, the king looked older than vampires whose twice his age.
“King Noctis, may we come in?” Harris asked while knocking on the door.
“ Yes, Come in. “ The voice from inside the room says.
Harris opened the door and went inside first. Augustus following just right behind him.
The two entered the room only to see the king standing in front of the window while holding a goblet filled with blood wine.
Without turning back, he already knew who the two vampires were.
“Harris and Augustus. Please take a seat.” King Noctis says, immediately making the two take a seat on the chairs on the side.
The king took a sip of his wine. He licked his lips clean and said, “Do you know where the Reaper is?”
“He’s with Army Seven at the base camp,” Harris answered.
“Alright. Ask a carrier to call for him. Tell him to immediately come back to the palace.” The king instructed, and Augustus and Harris nodded their heads in understanding.
“Anything else King Noctis?” Augustus asked.
The king took another sip of his win before revealing, “The Night Warriors are planning to march here the day after tomorrow.”
“What?” Augustus and Harris both asked in shock.
The king finally turned around to face them. His eyes were as red as the blood wine that he was drinking.
“We don’t have much time,” he said, putting his goblet on top of the table.
“Call the armies and tell them to station at the Capitol Kingdom. The force will be too much to handle, we need everyone to be here,” the king tells them.
Harris quickly stood up from his seat and walked towards King Noctis.
“What’s going on? Where did you get this information?” Harris asked.
Augustus stood up as well and stood behind Harris.
“Where I got the information is not important. What’s important is that we get to keep the palace safe. All the True Bloods are here. If they attack the palace, there will be no where else to run.” King Noctis tells them. And it was obvious that there was panic in his voice.
The king never looked so afraid in his entire life. It was like he already knew of the outcome.
“I will call the Lord’s Guards as well. We will join you in this battle,” Augustus says, but king Noctis quickly looks at him and says, “No, I am now your king, not your lord. The lord who you will be protecting now is my son. As king, I do not need any protection. It is I who should be protecting my kind.”
“But-”
“You will escort my son away from the Capitol Kingdom.” King Noctis says as he looked down at the map on top of the table they were standing in front of.
He pointed at a place called ’ Bluewall ’. Then he looked at the two and continued, “You will escort him here. This is a safest place he could be.”
Harris and Augustus looked at him with shock.
“Safest place he could be? But this is a city inside Whiteland! You want us to escort your son in a city filled with Night Warriors?!” Harris angrily asked the king. He looked at King Noctis II like he was out of his mind.
“There is nothing to worry. You will not be alone when you go there.” The king says, confusing the two even more.
And just in time, someone knocked on the door.
Everyone quickly looked at the door as the king answered, “Come in.”
The door slowly opened, and when the guest appeared, Harris and Augustus immediately took out their swords and pointed it at him.
“Night Warrior!” Harris shouted, ready to attack if the king commanded him to.
“Put your swords down. If he was here to attack, he wouldn’t have knocked.” The king says, shocking the two even more because of how calm he was acting.
“Were you seen?” The king asked the Night Warrior.
“A few maids saw me and didn’t even realize what I was because they were too busy. But no one important did.” He answered.
The two vampires still had their weapons drawn as they watched the king casually talk to the Night Warrior.
“My king…what is the meaning of this?” Harris asked.
King Noctis finally looked back at the two and answered, “This is General Arthur. He was the one who warned me about the attack.”
“Are you stupid?! He could be fooling you! No…He IS fooling you!” Harris shouts at him.
The King finally looked serious, and without saying or even lifting a finger, Harris and Augustus forcefully lets go of the weapon that they were holding.
“He is a Night Warrior that I trust more than any vampire. He has helped me more than deceived me. As I trust him, I expect you to do the same.” The king says with authority, and the two finally calmed down.
“I mean no harm. My kind is fighting for what they believe in. They might not understand but I’m helping your King to realize why we’re doing this, and he is helping me to realize why your kind is fighting this war as well. We’re not powerful enough to stop it on our own, but we can halt it so someone more capable could,” Arthur explains.
Harris and Augustus looked at each other, and then they looked back at Arthur as Harris asked, “What do you mean halt it? You plan to pause the war? Like take a break? Is that what you mean?”
“We cannot truly stop the war,” King Noctis answers instead, “But yes, we can halt it for now.”
“And how do you plan to do this?” Augustus asked.
The king became quiet. Then he took a deep breath and held onto the necklace that he was wearing, “We’re going to let the humans win.”
The two vampires froze in there place.
They couldn’t even say a single word because of what their king just told them.
“We cannot let the vampires win. We cannot let the Night Warriors win either. This world was for Genesis and his children alone. If he and his children wins the war, their will be temporary peace.” The king says.
“You are insane,” Harris finally says.
“There is no other way.” The king quickly says.
“How could you say something like that! You are willing to sacrifice thousands of our kind for the sake of the humans winning?!” Harris angrily asked him.
The king sighed heavily again and said, “You do not understand now but you will.”
“No!” Harris shouted, slamming his fist on the table.
“These vampires had dedicated their lives for you. They have hoped for victory and you’re only sacrificing them?” Harris asked, then his eyes widened when he realized something else, “You want the armies to come to the Capitol to slaughter them. You already know we’ll lose…”
King Noctis doesn’t say anything and looked away.
“Noctis! This is madness!” Harris shouted again.
“I have no choice. The war will never end. We will all die if we continue with this. We have to let the weakest kind win. There is no other choice.” King Noctis says, his eyes now teary.
He looked back at the two and said, “Please, you two are the only vampires that I truly trust. No True Blood, no High Council, and no High Born can have the trust that I am giving to you now.”
Harris and Augustus were already shaking upon hearing their king’s plea.
Harris closed his eyes, clenched on his fist, and took a slow and deep breath of defeat.
“The Lord…your son…when will we escort him?” Harris now asked, shocking Augustus.
King Noctis looked relieved as he answered, “Tonight. Arthur will accompany you. He already talked to some of the Night Warriors at the Bluewall. They will not hurt you there. It will be a three day trip so I want you to leave immediately.”
“Wait…so you want us to run away like cowards while all the vampires die here?” Augustus asked.
Harris looked at him and calmly answered, “Our king had never begged us to do anything. This will be the first time, so we cannot fail him.”
“So you’re okay with this?” Augustus asked.
“If this is for the betterment of our kind, so be it. We live solely to protect our kind, and this is the perfect time to do it.” Harris explained.
The king looked at Harris and held his shoulder tightly, “Thank you Harris. Thank you.”
Augustus was unsure about everything, but he clenched his fist and just trusted their foolish king.
“Where is the lord now?” Augustus now asked.
“He’s with his mother at his quarters.” The king answered.
“So it will only be the three of us who will escort him to the Bluewall?” Augustus asked further.
King Noctis took a deep breath and answered, “Sir Clemens will join you, he knows of the plan as much as you do. My son is young and obedient. He won’t be a problem. And he’s smart, he will be a better king than I and his grandfather would ever be. So please, I beg you to protect him.”
“We will my king.” Harris and Augustus answered in unison.
“I’m pretty sure that kid is not going to like me,” Arthur says, making Augustus chuckle and loosen up for the Night Warrior.
“All the vampires doesn’t like you,” he tells him, making Arthur grin.
“Well the three of you doesn’t entirely hate me, right?” Arthur asked back.
“Are you sure you trust him Noctis?” Harris asked as he looked at his king.
King Noctis smiled and nodded his head, “I do. And besides, no one would do a better job in handling my son that General Arthur.”
“I’m honored.” Arthur adds.
“Please, protect him until the time is right. When he is of age, you will make him your king. Do you understand?” The king then asks, and the two nodded their heads as an answer.
King Noctis holds onto his necklace, and then he looked at the two guards seriously before bowing in front of them.
The action surprised them.
“Thank you for serving me up until now. This will be my last command to you. Starting today, you serve no one else but my son. You fail to protect him, then all our hard work, and all the sacrifices that I have made…will be for nothing.”
…
Augustus gasped for air. His heart beating fast because of the dream that he had.
But that wasn’t just a dream and he knew it. That was a memory, and that was the time he first met Arthur.
He now remembers why Art was so familiar. He doesn’t know why he suddenly remembered it, but now he knows. And instead of hatred towards his guard brother, he felt relief.
He was a trusted Night Warrior of the Marius Family. Now he knows he’ll never betray Nox.
And the time they escorted Nox to the Bluewall, the two became close friends, which is why Augustus already feels a strong connection towards Art.
But this dream happened a week before they went to Castle Deep.
Augustus had known of Arthur’s true identity. Or rather, he knew of his past life, but he didn’t say anything about it to anyone. Not Harris, not Noctis, not even Art himself. He knew that it would be safer if the truth were just with him.
For now.
But he has a feeling that maybe Harris had also remembered of Art’s true identity as well, but like him, he’s keeping it a secret.
“Augustus!” Felix shouted.
Augustus turned around and saw Felix and the others training like what he told them.
He approached his brothers and asked, “What is it?”
“What did you say to Art? Why did he happily run off like that?” Felix asked, the others waiting for the answer as well.
“I told him to tell the lord that we’ll be leaving since we’ll be heading to the South Sanctum.” Augustus says with a grin.
The five guards looked at each other confusingly, then they looked back at Augustus.
“But we’re not going to the South Sanctum.” Dmitry clarified.
Augustus’s grin grew as he answered, “Exactly.”
“You want Art to die you idiot?” Thorne asked, making Augustus laugh.
“Don’t worry, everything’s going to be fine. And besides, no one else could handle our lord better than him.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [THE ASSET]
✝✝✝
Art took a deep breath and stared at the door in front of him. His lover was inside his bedroom, and Art felt like he didn’t want to disturb him, but at the same time, he wanted to talk to him. To tell him that he’s here especially during times like these.
“ We can do this, “ Art encourages himself as he takes another deep breath.
He lifts his hand and was finally going to knock on Noctis’s door when the door suddenly opened, making Art step back a little because of shock.
Art’s eyes widened when he saw Noctis looking back at him with tired eyes, “You do know I can smell someone’s scent even if they were meters away from me right?”
Art gulps, and then he clears his throat and says, “I-I’m sorry my lord but… we’ll be heading to the South Sanctum now.”
Noctis looks at Art confusingly, “And who the hell told you we’re going to the South Sanctum today?” he asks him.
Art looks back at Noctis with the same confused expression as he answered, “Augustus?”
Noctis stares at Art with disbelief, then he took a deep breath and said instead, “You were fooled.”
“What?”
“Just come inside and close the door,” Noctis says, heading to the table where he was originally at before he opened the door for Art.
Art was hesitant, but he went inside anyway and closed the door like what Noctis instructed.
“As you can see I’m not actually in the right outfit to be going anywhere today,” Noctis says while reading a letter at the same time.
Art stares at him and realizes that Noctis was actually just wearing boxers with his usual silky robe. Then he saw his face. He already saw Noctis looking tired before, but this time it was different. Noctis looked genuinely exhausted.
“You should rest,” Art comments.
Noctis still doesn’t look up at Art and says, “I can’t. I haven’t slept at all when we arrived from Castle Deep. I wanted to rest but the wedding is coming as well so there’s really no time.”
Noctis then puts down the pen that he was holding and finally looked up to look at Art, “And I get really furious when I’m tired, which was why I didn’t want to see you. I didn’t want to say the wrong things, or act the wrong way when I’m in front of you.”
Art was obviously surprised by what Noctis just told him. He almost blushed by it even.
“You gotta be kidding me,” Art says, brushing his hair back while sighing in relief.
“I thought I did something wrong, which was the reason why you wanted to avoid me. But the truth was, it was actually something petty as this,” Art says, making Noctis look at him seriously.
“Petty?” He asks back, but Art ignores it.
“You’re just a lord Nox, not a god. But even gods aren’t perfect, so why should you be?” Art asks him.
“It’s not about being perfect Arthur. It’s about-”
“What? About being a lord? Because you’re a lord you should never show your weakness, even in front of me? Augustus said I should understand you. He said I should understand your situation. I know that okay? I know that you’re a lord, and I know I’m just a commander. But aren’t we lovers as well?” Art tells him.
Noctis was about to say something but Art quickly adds, “When you’re tired you become furious? Fine. Then get mad at me. Say all the wrong things to me. Do your worst in front of me. As long as I am the only one who is able to see it, I will take it.”
Noctis didn’t know why but he suddenly felt teary while listening to Art.
Looks like his tiredness was finally getting the best of him.
“I will take all of you,” Art says, then he opens his arms wide and adds, “Now come here and let me take your tiredness away.”
Noctis bit his lower lip, and then he stands up and rushes towards his lover to embrace him.
Art wraps his arms around Noctis, and Noctis did the same to him.
“It will be your fault if I get used to being spoiled by you,” Noctis says, his face buried at Art’s chest.
“Don’t worry, I like spoiling you anyways,” Art says with a smile, then, he carries Noctis ( bridal style ) towards his bed and gently puts him down.
Art went on top of him, staring deeply down at Noctis’s eyes.
Noctis couldn’t help but chuckle as he says, “As much as I want to have sex with you right now my love, I think my body wouldn’t be able to do it. I might not even be able to make my cock go up.”
Art laughs at what Noctis just said. He flicks Noctis’ nose and tells him, “I’m not seducing you idiot. I’m feeding you.”
“Did you just call your lord an idiot?” Noctis jokingly asks.
Art grins and sat on top of Noctis. Then he loosens his collar while his eyes were still looking down at Noctis.
Noctis licks his lips seductively as he stares at Art, “Are you sure you’re not seducing me?” he asks again.
Art lowly chuckles and grabs Noctis’s arm. Then he pulls him, and just in a snap, Art was sitting on the bed while Noctis sat on top of Art’s lap, their faces facing each other.
“You know what, I think I could actually have sex with you right now after all,” Noctis says, half jokingly but half seriously as well.
Art laughs and leans his head to the side so Noctis could have a better access to his neck, “Alright, enough with the jokes. Bon Appétit my lord.”
Noctis stares at Art’s and licks his lips again. Then his eyes turns red, and his fangs slowly appears, signaling Art that he was ready to feast on him.
“Bon Appétit,” he echoes. Then without any hesitation, he leans forward and pierces is sharp fangs on Art’s flesh.
Art flinches, but after a few seconds, he was able to adjust to it.
Noctis was sucking on Art so hard it felt like Art would run dry. But Noctis knew his limits. He pulls away from Art and quickly wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.
Noctis wasn’t going to risk making Art faint even by how exhausted he felt.
“That’s enough for tonight,” Noctis says.
“Are you sure?” Art genuinely asks, and Noctis nods his head and leans forward to kiss Art on the lips.
He drapes his arms around Art’s neck and presses his forehead on his.
Without saying anything, he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, “Let’s stay here for a couple more seconds,” he tells Art.
Art smiles and gently kisses his nose.
“What were you even doing before I got here anyway?” Art suddenly asks.
Without opening his eyes, Noctis answered, “I was reading a letter William Harlan sent to me.”
“William Harlan? Isn’t he one of the-”
Noctis nods his head and says, “Yes, he’s one of the government’s cabinet member.”
“Wait, does he know about you? Or does he just know you as someone who isn’t a hundred year old vampire but actually a young President of a very prestige university?” Art then asks, making Noctis open his eyes and smile at Art.
“You should know this by now. I thought Sir Clemens tutored you before?” Noctis teases, making Art roll his eyes.
Noctis laughs and brushes Art’s hair back with his fingers, “He’s a vampire. He’s the only vampire that we were able to successfully give a position at the government.”
Art was obviously surprised on what Noctis just said, “He’s a vampire? He WAS a vampire? So the…oh Jesus, the photosensitivity shit was a lie. Why didn’t I see that?”
Noctis laughs at Art’s reaction and says, “Well, you didn’t know he was a vampire so his excuse with being allergic to the sun doesn’t really sound strange at all.”
“So what did he say? Does he actually give you reports about the government?” Art asks further.
Noctis continues to play with Art’s hair as he answered, “Well I wasn’t finished with reading his letter yet, but I talked to Levi earlier. Levi handles the human affairs, which means he’s handling Mr. Harlan too. If something’s urgent, he’ll talk to Levi, then Levi will inform me about it afterwards.”
“Well I think you should finish reading that letter.” Art comments.
Noctis was about to say something when someone suddenly knocks on the door fanatically.
Noctis sighs and looks at Art with a dissatisfied look, “Why can’t I just have at least an hour of peace with you?” he asks, standing up from the bed while Art assisted him.
Art was about to stand up as well but Noctis stops him and says, “Don’t worry, it’s just sir Clemens.”
So Art stayed at the bed as Noctis opened the door.
But the moment Noctis opened the door, sir Clemens barges inside and immediately says, “Noctis…Harlan’s dead. It’s all over the news. He was killed at his house.”
Art and Noctis’ eyes widened from shock.
Art immediately stood up from the bed and fixed his uniform. Noctis looks at sir Clemens with disbelief and shakes his head, “No, that can’t be. We just-”
Noctis pauses, then he quickly went back to his table to take the letter that he just received from William Harlan.
Dear Lord Noctis Marius IV,
I have heard of your victory at Castle Deep with your battle with the Night Warriors, so I would like to congratulate you through this letter. I have also heard of your discovery at the Original Blood Brother’s Temple about the Kings who you speculate are just as alive as we are. I know in the midst of all that, you are also busy with your wedding preparations with Madam Lancaster. I do not wish to add to your problems, but there is something that I must say, and there is no one that I could trust but you so I did not directly tell Head Levi Bonham about this matter.
I also discovered something; an asset that hundreds, maybe even thousands of men are chasing after. You must be aware that I do not stay at the South Sanctum for the Sanctum’s safety, so I hid the asset at my mansion where my wife is guarding it.
I did not want to reveal this just yet because I wanted to be sure myself, but there is not much time left. There’s someone chasing after me, and I feel like they know what I know.
If you have the time my lord, I would wish to meet up with you tomorrow morning at my mansion. I would like to show you the asset, and I hope to discuss this matter with you seriously.
Hoping to hear from you immediately,
- W. Harlan
Noctis’s hand was trembling when he finished the letter. He immediately gave the letter to sir Clemens and waited for him to read it as well.
Art joins Sir Clemens and stands behind him so he could read the letter too.
While the two were reading it, Noctis couldn’t help but grab his necklace to ease himself.
“Asset? What was he talking about?” Sir Clemens asks right after reading the letter.
“Did you send someone to his mansion?” Noctis asks instead.
“I heard Levi called Margaret so she immediately sent some vampires there to see if they could find anything useful,” sir Clemens explains.
“Alright. Tell them to not do anything irrational. Reporters will be there to check out the situation, so I don’t want them to act strangely. Tell Margaret to ask her soldiers to take whatever they find and bring them to the South Sanctum.”
“Yes my lord,” Sir Clemens says, bowing his head before leaving the room to do what Noctis just told him to do.
When the door closed, Noctis leans on the table and takes a deep breath.
“You okay?” Art asks.
Noctis looks at him seriously. Then he walks towards Art and says, “Call Augustus and the others. Looks like we’re heading to the South Sanctum after all.”
"I can't believe they killed William Harlan," Augustus says while he was driving. He and the rest of the Lord's Guards were at the van. And since the excuse of Pierce injuring his foot is outdated, Pierce was back to being Noctis's driver, and Art was back with the rest of the guards.
"We don't know who killed him yet," Art added.
"Well who else would it be than those darn Night Warriors?" Dmitry angrily says, making Art unknowingly look away.
Augustus glances at Art who was sitting at the passenger seat, then he sighs and says, "Art's right. We don't know that yet. For all we know, they could be the vampires who attacked at the University."
"This is just all fucked up," Felix comments, "Why does these problems just keep on pilling up?"
"Maybe because the blood moon in approaching. As we all know, vampires become twice as strong during the blood moon while night warriors become extra weak. There must be a connection to that." Thorne says.
"But why William Harlan?" Augustus then asks.
Art didn't say anything about the letter so he acted like he didn't know either.
He thought the letter was top secret, so he kept quiet about it even with his brothers. He felt that it would be better if Noctis personally told them about it, not him.
"Who knows? Maybe he knew something that the others didn't." Dmitry says, and the six became quiet right after until they arrived at the South Sanctum.
It was 12 midnight, and the breeze was cold when Art and the others went out of the van.
Noctis and sir Clemens were already waiting outside the Sanctum.
Pierce, who saw Augustus and the other guards arrive as well, joined them and said, "Looks like something serious is about to go down."
"What do you mean?" Peter – Peirce's brother – asked.
"While I was driving the lord's car, I heard the lord mention something about an asset that Harlan has been hiding for a while," Pierce reveals, making Art lift his right eyebrow.
Looks like there's no need to keep quiet about it now.
"
You knew about that didn't you?
" Augustus suddenly whispers to Art, making Art grin.
"Of course you did."
"What are you doing there?" Sir Clemens then asks, immediately making Augustus and the rest of the guards run to where Noctis was to guard him.
Art glances at Noctis, but Noctis was back to his serious 'lord' mode. He was so focused that he didn't even notice Augustus and Art standing beside him.
"My lord!" Levi shouted when he went outside of the South Sanctum with Margaret.
"What happened?" Noctis quickly asks when he saw his two dear friends approach him.
"The police took Harlan's body, same as his wife. There was nothing we could do," Margaret reports, making Noctis sigh.
"How was he killed?" Noctis asks.
"Right at the heart, both of them. By looking at the crime scene, it would look like a human did the act. But they were perfectly shot at the heart. It was obvious that someone who knew their true identity killed them," this time, it was Levi who answered it.
"Or a human who had no idea about their identity was payed by a vampire to do it for them," Noctis then says, and Levi and Margaret didn't oppose to the possibility.
"So did you find anything? Anything that looked important?" Noctis finally asks.
Margaret and Levi looks at each other, immediately making Noctis realize that the two did find something important.
"Come inside," Levi says, and Noctis and the rest went inside the Sanctum with no hesitation.
When they arrive at the lobby, Levi looks at Noctis seriously and says, "You called me and told me about an asset right?"
Noctis doesn't say anything and just nodded his head as an answer.
Art and the others became curious too so they kept their mouths shut and waited for Levi to continue.
"Well, we found something." Levi finally reveals.
Margaret looks at Noctis as well and says, "Me and my soldiers searched the area. Levi gave us the floor plan to Harlan's mansion so we were able to open hidden passageways as well. When we went to the secret room through the couples's bedroom, we found something."
Noctis was becoming impatient. But instead of shouting at them and demanding them to just get on with it, Noctis grabs onto his necklace and waited.
Everyone thought Margaret was going to show them a hard drive, or maybe even a CD that would be useful to them. But instead, Margaret turns around and says, "Come out."
Everyone was confused on the sudden command, but then, a boy at the age of nineteen comes out from one of the rooms, surprising everyone who saw him.
His hair was white as snow, and his eyes was such a light colored blue that you'd think it was actually white.
Augustus and the others couldn't say a word because of what they saw.
Noctis on the other hand, widens his eyes from shock as he says, "That's...a human."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [SNOWFLAKE]
✝✝✝
"That's...a human."
Noctis says with shock.
He slowly approaches him and continues, "The asset is a human? What's a human doing at William's mansion?"
"Why not ask him yourself. Ask him what William is to him?" Levi tells Noctis, making Noctis look at the white-haired human with his right eyebrow raised.
"The Harlan's...what are they to you?" Noctis asks him.
The boy stares back at Noctis with his light blue eyes. Eyes that were even lighter than Art. But when everyone thought he was going to say something, the boy kept quiet.
"Are you fucking mute or did you not just hear me?" Noctis asks irritatingly.
The boy blinks but still doesn't say a word.
His action surprised everyone in the room.
Noctis finally lost his patience. His eyes turned red, and his fangs appeared. He looked at the human with dominance as he says, "Looks like you don't know who I am. Which means you don't know what I'm capable of doing. Especially to a weak human like you."
"I do." The boy finally says.
"I do know who you are, and I do know what you're capable of." The boy continues.
His voice was so cold that it matched the color of his hair, eyes, and even skin.
Noctis looked at the boy curiously as the boy continued, "You're Noctis Marius the Fourth. The last remaining High Blood Vampire, and the last remaining vampire under the Marius family bloodline."
Everyone was surprised on what the boy said.
Noctis slowly turned back to his normal state. Then he looks at the boy in front of him and asks, "What is your name?"
The boy blinks, and Noctis swore that he'd punch him this time if he didn't answer him. But thankfully, the boy did, "My name is
Hail Harlan
."
Sir Clemens's eyes widened from shock, "Hail...H-Harlan?" he asks, surprising the rest of them as well.
But Noctis wasn't even surprised; he was fast to put everything together. So he just stared down at the boy named Hail Harlan and said, "They adopted you. At what age?"
"Six." Hail answers.
"Why and how?" Noctis then asks.
"William found me at the side of the road near the mountains. I almost died freezing, but he took me in." Hail explains.
"Took you in? It's pretty obvious that you know that William is a vampire. But he definitely knew that you were a human. William won't take a human child with him. He'd die before he'd do it." Levi says. But Hail looks back at him with an expressionless face and said, "He could have, but he saw marks on my neck."
"Marks?" Art asks out loud.
"Bite marks," Hail adds, shocking the vampires even more.
"He thought a vampire bit me and turned me into one. But when I recovered, he realized that I was actually just a dying human he warmed up and saved," Hail says.
"So what were the bite marks about then?" Sir Clemens asks.
Everyone became silent.
Noctis was speechless for a second. He couldn't believe it himself, so he grabs Hail's face and aggressively lifts it up so he could have a better view of his neck. Everyone was once again surprised when they saw the visible bite marks.
"You don't turn," Noctis finally says.
"T-that can't be," Sir Clemens says in disbelief.
"How is that possible? He's a human right? Then he should turn after being bitten multiple times like that." Augustus points out.
"Maybe he's a Night Warrior," Art says.
He couldn't actually sense if he was a Night Warrior. He'd usually be able to, but Art himself is a Night Warrior, and Noctis wasn't even able to sense it in the past.
"No, he's a human alright. And if he was a Night Warrior, he could have died. Night Warrior blood don't usually mix well with Vampire blood," Thorne explains.
Art was inches away from telling them that he was a Night Warrior that turned into a vampire just fine, but he quickly realized the mistake in that sudden decision. So Art kept quiet about it instead.
"So he's a human that can't turn. Which is why William hid him for as long as he could. Which is why he's an asset." Margaret concludes, and then she looks back at Noctis and says, "So what should we do with him? He knows too much."
"But he's too important to kill," Levi then adds.
Noctis takes a deep breath, and then he massages his temple and looks at sir Clemens.
Noctis didn't even have to say a word for sir Clemens to understand what he wanted to say.
"No," sir Clemens quickly says. But Noctis had already decided on it so he continued anyway, "He'll stay at the East Sanctum so I could be able to examine and question him more."
"What?" Augustus and Art asked in unison, both commanders of the Lord's Guard. Which is also technically the East Sanctum's entire security.
"You're going to let a human stay at a Sanctum filled with vampires who would suck a human dry the second they see one?" Art suddenly asks, genuinely concerned of the human's safety since he too was once a human.
Noctis looks at Art seriously, and then he looks back at Hail and says, "Fine. I'll consider your concerns. I have a penthouse where he can stay for the meantime. But if I discover that he is useless, there is nothing that I could do but dispose of him."
Everyone wasn't even surprised on Noctis's cruel words.
Hail hasn't met Noctis yet but he wasn't surprised about it either.
"Augustus, you and the rest should escort him to the penthouse safely. I'll head back to the East Sanctum to report to the council," Noctis says.
Art looks at him with a concerned look, but Noctis quickly looks at Art, nods his head in assurance, and then leaves with sir Clemens and Pierce (
the guard who originally drives Noctis
).
Margaret looks at Hail for the last time before going to Augustus, "I'll be heading back to my Sanctum. If there is any trouble, please don't hesitate to call me."
"Yes madam Lancaster," Augustus says with a bow.
Margaret then looks at Art and gently touches his shoulder, "He'll be fine," she says. Then she leaves, and the rest of the guards bowed as well.
"Report to me if something comes up," Levi then says when Margaret was out of sight.
"We do not know what this kid is capable of, so please keep an eye on him." Levi says, then, out of nowhere, Hail looks at Levi and says with an expressionless, "You do not have to act like I am not here. Even if I had the strength, I am not a fool to challenge all the vampires around."
Everyone became quiet because of what Hail just said. Then, Felix started laughing, making Augustus laugh too.
"I like him," Augustus says, only making Levi look annoyed.
"Seriously, am I the least most respected Sanctum Head here?" Levi asks. But he didn't have to hear an answer because everyone laughed again.
"Alright, enough with that. Leave before Nox finds out you're still hanging around here rather than escorting this human to one of his most secure penthouse," Levi tells them. Then he looks back at Hail and whispers, "
You're one lucky human.
"
"Let's go snowflake," Augustus says when he grabbed Hail by the arm.
Hail didn't even struggle when he was pulled out of the Sanctum. Then he was pushed inside their van, and then all of them were back on the road like nothing happened.
Hail was being sandwiched by Thorne and Peter.
Everyone was quiet for a couple of minutes. Felix and the others were especially uncomfortable about it, but Art and Augustus didn't really react much.
"First we were asked to be with a Night Warrior. Now we're protecting a human. What is happening to this world?" Dmitry asks out loud.
Art flinches a little with what Dmitry said since it reminded him of his 'mother' Katherine. But he quickly brushes it away and says, "A guards purpose is to protect. Whether it's a vampire, a Night Warrior, or a human, we are bound to protect them if we were instructed to."
"Oh enough with your words of wisdom Arthur," Dmitry irritatingly says.
"How about we had enough with your bad temper Dmitry," Art fires back, then the two started bickering with each other.
Augustus was trying to cool down the argument. Felix on the other hand was siding with Art. Then Peter and Thorne were just silently listening as everyone else was talking at the same time.
As the commotion was continuing inside the van, Hail suddenly clears his throat and says with a cold voice, "Excuse me."
Everyone automatically became quiet.
Augustus cleared his throat as well and looked at Hail through the mirror. Which made him smirk a little because it was rare for him to see someone sitting at the back since Felix and the others didn't really have a reflection.
"You guys are the A-Team right?" Hail suddenly asks, surprising Augustus and the rest of the guards.
"Well yeah, we are," Felix answers.
"So let me just guess it." Hail says, looking at the vampires one by one, "The one driving is Augustus Thaddeus, the second in commanding officer. The one on my left is Thorne, the one who always looks serious but is actually caring. The one on my right is Peter, Pierces brother who is just as quiet as him. While Pierce is the one who usually drives for lord Noctis."
Everyone was amazed by what Hail was saying instead of being freaked out by it. So, everyone now became attentive on what he was saying.
"The two on the back are Felix and Dmitry. Felix is the prankster that Dmitry always gets annoyed with. And Dmitry is the excellent fighter with a bad temper." Hail finishes.
Everyone was quiet for a couple of seconds, then, Augustus started laughing, making Art laugh, and the rest felt awkward even more.
"I could identify the Sanctum Heads too. If you want, I could break down all the high positioned vampires on each Sanctum as well. I could even name the High Councils members if you want me to." Hail says, making Augustus nod his head to acknowledge Hail's knowledge about the vampires.
"William and madam Marie taught me everything I know. I didn't go to school, so they left me at their library and made me read all the books there. Sometimes they'd even borrow books at the ancient library at the South Sanctum, which is why I know a few things about the history of the vampires," Hail explains.
"And how did you know about us?" Thorne asks.
"William introduced me to all the vampires that were living inside the Sanctums. Same as all the armies Margaret Lancaster has in her Sanctum." Hail explains.
"You know a lot of things, but you actually forgot one more," Felix says. Then he points at Art who was just silently sitting at the passenger seat.
Hail stares at him for a couple of seconds, then he tilts his head to the side and asks, "William and madam Marie must have missed him."
"Well I'm technically new," Art tells him.
They thought Hail was going to ask more about Art, but then, everyone was taken off guars when he suddenly asked, "Is he the Night Warrior you were talking about? The one you were asked to be with?"
Augustus almost stepped on the breaks because of shock. Art was surprised too, but he tried his best not to show it.
"Hey, don't offend him like that." Felix says, quickly making the awkward tension disappear.
"The Night Warrior we were talking about was a lady named Katherine. How on earth did you conclude that it was our Art here?" Thorne explains.
Then Dmitry leans closer to Hail and asks, "Why? Does he look too pretty to be a vampire?"
The rest of the guards laughed, even Augustus and Art tried to laugh it off.
"Arthur is one of the best fighters of our kind. He's the third commanding officer of the Lord's Guard. And he's the Lord's personal guard too, which means he's strong. But even if he was a Night Warrior, he is now our brother at arms. We protect him no matter what," Augustus suddenly explains, making Art look at him.
Art stares at his dear friend, like he was trying to catch something about what he said.
He feels like Augustus knows something, but he kept quiet about it for now and finally looked away from Augustus, making Augustus sigh in relief.
"He doesn't look strong to me." Hail suddenly comments, making everyone go back to their previous conversation with the human.
Everyone became silent again.
Art on the other hand, looks back at Hail and said, "How old are you again kid?"
Hail looks back at Art with an expressionless face. If he got offended by being called a kid, then he was hiding it better than Noctis did.
"Nineteen." Hail answers.
"Nineteen. Okay. Let me tell you something Hail Harlan. You're young, and you will still discover so many fucked up things. You're an important asset too, which means there are a lot who are after you. And those people, vampires, or even Night Warriors, will do anything like kill William Harlan just so they could have you. So now this is where we come along, the group you're familiar with as the A-Team. We'll be protecting you from now on, even if we want to or not. And when the time comes when we're being attacked, and Augustus and everyone else had fallen...I...will be the only one who will help your sorry ass."
Everyone was quiet. No one was even going to deny what Art said because they knew of Art's capabilities as a fighter.
Hail stares at Art seriously, then Art suddenly smirks and says, "Do not judge my strength by my appearance. And I will not judge you by your kind. Human or vampire, you are all the same to me. Don't make me change my opinion of you."
Art looked so imitating that it made Hail flinch for the first time.
The van was now filled with tension, so Augustus quickly clears his throat and says, "Should I turn on the radio?"
"G-Good idea," Peter quickly says.
Augustus quickly turns the radio on. When the van was now filled with a sweet and relaxing music that the radio dj played, everyone calmed down.
But as Augustus was peacefully driving, a car suddenly smashed on their side, causing the van to tilt because of the impact.
Everyone was surprised on what happened. But then they heard gunshots from outside. And at that moment they knew, that they were being ambushed.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [SAFELY ESCAPE]
✝✝✝
"Is everyone okay?"
Augustus asks when he looked back at his guard brothers.
The van was hit at the side, making it tilt and fall. Art and the others were a little injured, but thankfully no one got badly hurt.
"Hail, are you okay?" Augustus asks next. He was more concerned about his wellbeing since Hail wasn't a vampire like the rest of them. He wouldn't be able to regenerate and heal his own wounds.
"Just dizzy," he answers while massaging his head.
Thankfully he was being sandwiched by two strong vampires so they received all the impact instead of him.
Augustus was going to say something but then he was interrupted when more shots were fired at them.
"Shit! Get out of here!" Augustus commanded. But he didn't have to say anything because everyone was already trying to get out of the tilted van.
Art got out first, and then Peter got out next so he could help Hail get out as well. When everyone got out, they all hid behind the van while whoever kept on shooting at them continuously fired their guns.
"What's going on? Why are they suddenly attacking us?" Felix asks, taking cover like the rest of them.
"They're here for me," Hail suddenly says.
"No shit Sherlock. It would be darn stupid if they were here for me," Dmitry sarcastically answers.
"Then how the fuck did they know he's with us?" Thorne asks, and obviously, no one was able to answer since they too were confused at the sudden situation.
"We have to call lord Noctis," Peter suggested. But Augustus shakes his head in disagreement and says, "No. Our mission is to bring Hail to safety. So we do not call the lord until we do so."
Everyone thought it was better to just call Noctis to ask for his help. But no one wanted to defy Augustus. All they could do now was trust him.
"We have to get him out of here first," Augustus quickly says. Then he looks back at Art and continues, "Take him. Make sure you escape safely. Don't leave his sight until we say things are clear."
"Don't worry. I'll protect him," Art says.
Everyone nods their head, and then Augustus quickly stands and says, "We'll hold them off. Go!"
Without wasting any time, Art grabs Hail by the arm and drags him away from the scene.
More shots were fired, and Art covered Hail as they continued to run away while Augustus and the others made their move.
"Don't stop running. The city is close by. We'll be safer there," Art says while still grabbing onto Hail's arm.
Hail was already panting heavily. Not like Art, he wasn't a vampire who had the stamina, and he's practically been locked inside a house with no proper training, so he was already tired. But he didn't complain. He ran as fast as Art, trying his best to catch up with him.
After running for their dear lives, the two finally arrived at the city.
Like how Art expected, there were already many people at the streets. Whoever was chasing after them would be having a hard time to find them.
The two stopped running to catch their breath. Art looks at Hail to see if he had any injury. Thankfully he didn't.
Hail then looks back at Art, but his eyes suddenly widens when he saw that Art's arm was bleeding.
"You're shot," he quickly says with a worried expression.
Art looks at his arm and just realizes it himself. He must have already been through a lot that a simple shot doesn't really affect him.
"We should go to a hospital," Hail adds.
Art takes his handkerchief and wraps it around the wound, "No. I'll heal faster on my own than be treated there."
"But the bullet. If your wound closes then it would get stuck inside," Hail explains.
"You have a point," Art says, "But I can't go to the hospital. They'll realize I'm...different."
"Then where do you plan to go? Should we go back to lord Noctis?" Hail asks.
"It would be too dangerous to head back to the Sanctums. But I know someone that might help. Come on, follow me," Art says, already walking away before Hail could even say anything.
People were staring at Art weirdly since he was wearing gothic attire. But no one dared ask him or even say anything, which made everything easier for Art. But Hail was a little worried since they were catching grabbing attention. But little did he know that people were staring at him too because he looked so much like winter. These two are no doubt eye catching.
"Will the others be okay?" Hail suddenly asks while he and Art continued walking.
"Why? You're worried?" Art asks with a chuckle. But Hail looks back at him seriously and answers, "You got hurt because of me. Now the others are being ambushed. Earlier too, William, his wife and I were eating dinner when they were suddenly shot out of nowhere. Their blood splattered right in front of me. I had to immediately run to the hideout William showed me before because he told me if things got out of hand, I had to escape."
Art suddenly felt bad for the kid. Well, he didn't really hate him, but hearing him now made Art feel a little soft towards him, "I'm sorry to hear that," he says, "Humans, Vampires, and even Night Warriors. They're all cruel. But as long as you're with me, you'll be safe. Because I know for a fact that I'm not cruel, and I will not hurt a kid like you."
"Thanks," Hail says.And Art smiles and pats Hail's head like he was his little brother; "You're lucky I have a soft spots for humans. Just don't tell Augustus and the others about it."
Hail chuckles, then Art looks at him and says, "You should smile like that more often than just keeping a poker face."
Hail shyly looks away from Art and says, "I'm bad at socializing. I grew up with only William and his wife so I'm not really good at making expressions or expressing my feelings."
Hail thought Art was going to say something, but when he looked back at him, Art looked like he was in deep thought.
"Arthur?" he calls out, immediately making Art blink.
"I'm sorry but...you said William found you right? Do you remember anything before he found you?" Art suddenly asks.
"I actually don't," Hail honestly answers, "Everything was blurry, then I just woke up and William was examining me. Then everything started from there."
"I've seen a lot of shit, but you're a unique one." Art says, making Hail chuckle again, "You're a unique one too."
"And why is that?" Art asks with his right eyebrow raised.
With a grin, Hail says, "For a vampire, you're comfortable with the sun."
Art stops walking, then, his body froze when he realizes that the sun has actually risen, and he's just casually walking around like everyone else.
Art gulps, but Hail pats his back and assures him, "Don't worry. I won't tell. I don't like getting involved in other's business."
Art looks at Hail seriously, and for some reason, seeing his face made him trust him.
He doesn't know why but Art feels like he has a special connection with the boy.
"Thanks," Art says, making Hail chuckle again.
"You're lucky I have a soft spot with..." Hail then pauses and stares at Art from head to toe. Then, he grins again and continues, "Night Warriors."
Art wanted to ask how Hail managed to figure it out so quickly. But for now he just nodded and started walking again.
"Let's just go," he says, and the two ended their conversation there.
“Sorry sir but we’re closed. We’ll be back and running tonight.” A bouncer says while blocking Art and Hail from entering the club.
Art was trying to talk to the bouncer while Hail stared at the exterior of the club.
“ Sanguis Club. “ Hail whispers to himself. Then he looks back at Art with a confused expression, “ He wants us to hide inside a club? “ he asks himself.
“I’m a personal guard of Lord Noctis,” Art finally says, surprising the bouncer.
The bouncer was about to say something, but then the door opens, revealing a vampire that almost made Hail flinch because of how he looked.
“Caspian,” Art quickly says.
“Warm body,” Caspian says back.
“You know him?” the bouncer asks Caspian. And Caspian nods his head and says, “Yeah. He’s the lord’s guard. Let them in.”
The bouncer clears his throat and moves aside so he could make way for the two.
Hail and Art quickly went inside the club with Caspian.
The club wasn’t the same like the first time Art and Noctis went here. There were no seductive music, or pretty girls trying to touch them. It was just an empty club that was ready to close for the day.
“Would you like a drink?” Caspian asks.
“Water would be fine,” Art answers, and then Caspian quickly asked a waiter to get them some.
“So…what’s a lord’s guard doing here this early in the morning with a warm body? Shouldn’t you be with the lord instead?” Caspian asked as he sat down in front of a table.
Caspian, as an old friend of Noctis, is one of the few vampires who know about Art’s case, which is him being a supposed human. Since Noctis still sometimes sneaks out at night to head here to unwind, he was able to tell Caspian about it. But of course, he doesn’t know about the fact that Art’s actually a Night Warrior.
“Did you hear about secretary William Harlan?” Art asks him, then he and Hail sat down in front of Caspian.
“Yeah, we’ve all seen it in the news. So what’s it about?” Caspian asks back.
Art points at Hail and says, “William was killed because of him. Apparently he’s an important asset.”
“How important?” Caspian asks.
“He doesn’t turn.” Art quickly answers, surprising Caspian.
Caspian was about to say something, but then the waiter arrives with some water.
“Thank you,” Art says, then he and Hail immediately freshened up.
“Anyway, back to our topic,” Caspian says, “He doesn’t turn?” He asks again just to make sure he heard it right.
Art didn’t answer. Instead, Hail tilts his head to show the bite marks on his neck.
Caspian leans forward to have a better view. When he saw the clear bite marks on Hail’s neck, he asks, “So William bit you?”
“William, his wife…and vampires before I met those two. But William bites me to check my body’s reaction. But for the last 13 years, nothing seems to be happening.” Hail explains.
“So its true then. But why? You’re no doubt a human. You should turn as easily as the rest,” Caspian says, but Art just shrugs his shoulder and says, “We don’t know. But he’s important to the point where they’d kill anyone just to get him.”
“Or get him back,” Caspian adds.
“The same people who are chasing after him might be the same people who had him before William found him. They wouldn’t be chasing him down if they didn’t know about his worth,” Caspian explains.
“Maybe you’re right. But I should call Noctis first. To tell him about what happened,” Art says, and then Caspian noticed his bleeding arm.
“There’s a phone at the back, and a medical kit too. Will you be able to patch yourself up? Or do you need any assistance?” Caspian asks.
Art stood up and shook his head, “No, I’ll be fine.” Then he looks back at Hail and says, “You stay here.”
Art went to the back, leaving Caspian and Hail at the table.
Caspian stares at Hail’s eyes. Then he took out a small tube from his pocket. He opens the tube and drinks from it, leaving a vivid red stain on Caspian’s mouth.
Caspian slowly licks his lips and leans on his seat, “So…what’s your name?” he asks.
Hail was sitting like an obedient boy as he answered, “Hail Harlan. William named me that because he found me during the snow.”
“Is that so?” he says, still staring at Hail’s eyes.
Hail was feeling uncomfortable. Especially since Caspian’s eyes were literally covered in black.
“Tell me honestly,” Caspian suddenly says.
“What sir?” Hail asks back.
“Drop the act on me boy. You know something don’t you? Something you’re not telling Arthur.” Caspian says, and finally, Hail’s good boy act changed into a more relaxed and cunning one.
He leans back on his chair and raises his left eyebrow. Then he smirks and says, “And what made you think so?”
Caspian looks back at him seriously and says, “Your eyes…you have the exact same one just like him.”
Hail takes a deep breath and asks, “Like who?”
Caspian leans forward, then, with a low voice, he answers, “Genesis.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [DIRECT DESCENDANT]
✝✝✝
“We’re leaving immediately. There is no time to waste.” Noctis tells sir Clemens while going down the grand staircase of the East Sanctum.
They just arrived back a few minutes ago, but Art suddenly called him and told him about the situation.
It was already morning, so when he got out, Pierce immediately went to him with an umbrella.
“Were you able to contact your brother and the others?” Noctis asks him.
“No my lord.” Pierce quickly answers before opening the door of the car for Noctis.
“Don’t worry. Arthur called me and told me where Augustus and the others were. So we’ll be heading there now to save them. If the attackers aren’t vampires, I’m pretty sure they wouldn’t let them go, especially when its morning now.” Noctis explains, and then he finally went inside the car with sir Clemens.
Pierce immediately got in as well and drove away without wasting any more time.
“How did they know Hail was with them?” sir Clemens asks.
Noctis, who was sitting at the back, looks out of the tinted window and sighs heavily, “I don’t know. They must have been surveying Harlan’s mansion and saw Levi and Margaret take Hail out. Then they must have followed them and saw Art and the others leave.”
“This is fucked up. Who is that human kid anyway? Why do they want him so badly?” sir Clemens asks further.
Noctis looks back at him and says, “The real question is, what did Harlan discover about him and why did he take care of him for all those years?”
“And who the hell attacked them.” Pierce suddenly adds, quickly making the two look at him as well.
“That’s right. We don’t know who made the attack, but Arthur said they started shooting at them. Vampires don’t usually use guns. They’d rather rely on their strength rather than weapons.” Noctis explains, but sir Clemens shakes his head and adds, “Or they could be confusing us.”
“So it could be either humans, vampires, or night warriors. I wouldn’t even be surprised anymore if they were all working together.” Noctis says, making sir Clemens massage his chin, “That’s not impossible.”
“Where are we heading exactly lord Noctis?” Pierce then asks.
“Augustus said they were attacked just a few meters away from the South Sanctum. Let’s just head back there and hope we still see them,” Noctis instructed, and Pierce nodded his head in understanding before speeding his way back to save his brothers.
"Genesis." Caspian revealed, and the smug face on Hail's face turned into a serious one.
He was obviously surprised, but he did a good job to hide it from Caspian.
The atmosphere was silent for a few seconds, but then Hail composes himself and laughs off what Caspian just revealed to him, "Genesis? The King of Peace and Harmony? Do I look like a king to you?" Hail asks as he tries his best to keep his composure.
"No." Caspian quickly answers him.
Hail was about to say something back, but Caspian quickly cuts him off and says, "But you look like a fabricated version of him, like an ice sculpture. A sculpture that uses its fragile nature to make others put their guards down, but the truth is, this sculpture is made of spikes who could hurt anyone who would dare touch it."
Hail stares at Caspian's entirely black eyes. He gulps and doesn't say a word.
This time, it was Caspian's turn to smirk.
"You seem to be frozen now. Surprised aren't you? You weren't expecting someone to actually know what he looked like didn't you?" Caspian asks.
Hail clenches on his fist, then, he suddenly slams the table in front of him and quickly leans close to Caspian, "D-Do you personally know him? How was he like? H-How did he die?" he continuously asks.
Caspian stares back at Hail's almost snow-white eyes with his own black-covered eyes. But he didn't say anything; he just stared at him with silence.
Hails reaction only proved that Caspian's suspicion was right.
"What are you to him?" Caspian asks instead of answering any of Hail's questions.
Hail gulps again. Now a little intimidated by the vampire in front of him. But before anything else could happen, Art arrives.
"What are you guys doing?" he asks as he looks at the two confusingly.
Hail quickly pulls away. He takes a deep breath and looks at Art, "J-Just...staring at his eyes. It looks really...weird. I was asking how he got it."
Art stares at the two with his right eyebrow raised.
Arthur wasn't dumb. He knew that what Hail just said was a lie. But he didn't try to interrogate him and just said instead, "Oh, you mean his eye tattoo? Yeah, apparently this guy is going all out just to look like a Caspian cobra." Art says while sitting back beside Hail.
"A Caspian Cobra? No wonder you look like one." Hail says with surprise, only realizing it just when Art pointed it out.
Hail couldn't look away as he starts staring at Caspian even harder. He stares at the tattoos on his arms that mimicked a snake. He didn't really show his entire body, but it was obvious that he was entirely covered with tattoos. But when Hail looks back up at his eyes, he was surprised to see that Caspian was actually staring back at him as well.
Hail quickly looks away from him, "A Caspian cobra is the most venomous cobra in the world. They're aggressive and bad tempered. But they only attack when provoked." He suddenly explains, making Art laugh, "Sounds just like you," Art tells Caspian, making Caspian sarcastically laugh.
"Why do you know a lot about cobras?" Caspian then asks Hail.
Hail still doesn't look back at Caspian, but he answered anyway, "Well I studied them."
"And why on earth would you study them?" Caspian asks further.
Hail takes a deep breath and finally looks at Caspian, "Jaguars are sacred protectors of Night Warriors. Bats are for Vampires. And snakes...are the protectors of humans."
"Snakes? Why snakes? Aren't snakes more fitting to be at the vampire's side?" Art asks, now interested in this as well.
"Snakes are symbols of rebirth, transformation, and immortality. Traits that humans do not have, which is why they're the protectors." Hail explains.
Caspian didn't say anything. It was like he already knew what Hail was telling them. But Art on the other hand was new to all these information, so he asked Hail further, "So are these all the snakes? Or specifically just Caspian Cobras?"
"Not really. It's snakes in general." Hail answers. Then he suddenly looks straight at Caspian and continues, "But Caspian cobras...was King Genesis's favorite."
Caspian flinches a little, and then Art looked confusingly at Caspian and Hail who was staring at each other intensely.
Art was about to say something, but then someone suddenly barges inside the club, immediately making Hail and Caspian look away from each other.
"Arthur!" Noctis shouted once he entered the room.
Art immediately stood up when he saw his lover rushing towards him, Pierce just right behind him.
"Nox! What happened?" Art immediately asks, ignoring the fact that he should still be calling him lord, especially when they're in front of Hail and Pierce.
"Augustus and the others are badly injured. But Etienne is with them right now to bring them back to the Sanctum." Noctis explains when he stood in front of Art.
Hail and Caspian immediately stood up from their seats as well. Caspian even bowed to show respect, but Noctis was too panicked to even notice him.
"And the attackers?" Art then asks.
"They ran away as soon as we arrived. But we found Augustus and the others hiding under the trees because of the sunlight. It looks like the attackers cornered them so they could be burned by the sun." Noctis explains further, making Art curse under his breath.
"What were the attackers? Night Warriors? Vampires?" Caspian asks, finally making Noctis look at him.
Noctis nodded his head to acknowledge Caspian's presence. Then he answers his question, "They were human, dozens of them too. They were injured when they left so I was able to smell their scent. They were no doubt humans."
"And all of them were after-" Art pauses and glances at Hail, "him?"
Noctis doesn't say anything but nodded his head as an answer.
"This is all my fault." Hail suddenly says, making everyone look at him.
Hail was back to his innocent and fragile façade. Caspian wanted to laugh but he ignored it as Hail continued, "If I didn't come with you this wouldn't have happened to your guards."
Noctis wanted to say something, but he decides not to. He looks back at Caspian instead and tells him, "Can Hail stay here with you for now?"
"What?" Hail and Caspian asks in unison.
"The safest place he can be at is here. If they already know we're here, they'll suspect that we'll eventually leave with Hail, so they'll follow us instead." Noctis explains.
Hail was about to complain, but Caspian quickly bows and says, "I will protect him my lord."
"But my lord-" Hail starts to say, but Noctis completely ignores him, "Let's go now before anything else happens." He says before walking away.
Art looks at Caspian and thanks him, and then he looks at Hail and suddenly patted his head like a kid. Hail looks at him confusingly, so Art moves closer and whispers in his ear, "
Let's keep each other's secrets okay?
"
Hail's eyes widened from shock.
"Y-You heard?" He asks. But Art pulls away and leaves the club with Noctis and Peirce.
When they got out of the building, Hail stood still in place, like he was once again frozen. Caspian stands beside him and places his hands inside his pockets, "Arthur's a good man. But if you break his promise you'll truly regret it."
"So you know too? About him being a Night Warrior?" Hail asks, but he didn't look back at Caspian.
Caspian takes a deep breath and says, "Let's just say I know him more than he knows himself."
Hail finally looks at Caspian. Caspian stares back at Hail's piercing white eyes and says, "And I know who you were more than you do. You're a smart kid, and I'm pretty sure you're good at answering your own questions."
Hail gulps, "So Genesis...you protected him. Like what a Caspian Cobra would." Hail tells him.
Caspian takes another deep breath and says, "I didn't just protect him..." he pauses.
Hail thought he was going to say something further, but Caspian kept his mouth shut and suddenly walks away.
Hail quickly turns around and watched Caspian walk away from him. "You loved him...didn't you?" He finally asks.
Caspian stopped walking. He didn't say anything about what Hail just asked him, but he took one last deep breath before walking away from him again, "You'll be sleeping at the storage room tonight. You complain once and I'll make you sleep at the freezer."
“I can’t believe this is happening.” Noctis says as he looks out of the window of the car.
Art, who was sitting beside him, looks at him and gently grabs Noctis’s hand, “There are too many problems. But I’m one hundred percent sure that your wedding with Madam Margaret with solve a lot of them.”
Noctis quickly looks back at Art. He looks at him with disbelief, but he knew he was right. There was no point complaining now.
“ It’s funny how my lover is saying that right now, “ Noctis whispers to himself while pulling his hand away from Art, making Art look at him with a confused expression.
Noctis ignores Art’s questionable look at looks out the window again while holding the necklace that he was wearing.
Art takes a deep breath, and then he remembers Caspian and Genesis’s conversation back at the club. He was going to ask Caspian about where the medical kit was placed, but he heard their conversation instead. About Hail having the same eyes as Genesis.
“I have to tell you something,” Art suddenly says.
“What is it?” Noctis asks without turning his head to face Art.
Art was hesitating, but he knew that Noctis was one of the vampires who had to know about what he heard.
“Hail might be a direct descendant of Genesis.” Art finally reveals, almost making Pierce – the one who was driving – slam the breaks because of shock.
Noctis on the other hand didn’t say anything. He didn’t even react much.
“My lord?” Art calls out when Noctis kept quiet about what he just revealed.
Noctis didn’t say anything. Instead, he takes out a blood-covered card and shows it to Arthur.
“The Marius Family is the direct descendant of the Midnight King, Liel Tez’ca. How we spread is through natural birth and through biting or what we call turning. The Midday King, Lois Ignis, makes his children, so their kind does not spread, they reborn instead. But the first Night Warrior that he ever made was Queen Delilah Ignis, which is why we consider her as the direct descendant of the Midday King.” Noctis suddenly explains out of the blue.
Noctis was confused, so he scratches the back of his head and asks, “Why are you suddenly explaining this to me?” he asks him.
“I was wondering about Genesis as well so I asked the High Council about him. The Blood Brother’s father created Genesis first right, which is why he is one of the Original Brothers. But their father didn’t create the Midnight and the Midday King next, because he actually created more humans first. Then the Midnight King was created, and for him to have children, he turned my grandfather, a human, into a vampire, then the Midday King was created next.” Noctis explains.
Art didn’t say anything. He wanted Noctis to continue, so Noctis did, “Genesis did not marry but had a lot of women so he could spread his kind since it is said their father created women right after he created him. So he does not have a direct child because all humans share the same blood as him.” Noctis explains further, finally giving the card he was holding to Art.
Art takes the card from Noctis’s hand and scans it, “Murphy Facility? What’s this?” he asks.
Noctis finally looks back at Art and answers, “I found it at the floor where Augustus and the others were. I think someone dropped it.”
“So what’s it about?” Art asks.
Noctis looks at Art for a couple of seconds, like he was preparing him from what he was about to hear.
“Murphy Facility…is a cloning facility.” Noctis finally says.
Art’s eyes widened from shock. Even Peirce who was just silently listening was surprised too.
“C-Cloning Facility?” Art asks in disbelief.
Noctis nods his head and holds the necklace around his neck, to also calm himself down. Even though he knew about it, he was still surprised himself just by saying it out loud.
“So are you telling me-”
Noctis cuts Art off and says, “The reason why Hail doesn’t turn, and the reason why he is an important asset…is because he’s a clone of the late King Genesis, not his direct descendant.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [WEDDING PLANS]
✝✝✝
“T-That can’t be.” Art says with shock.
“The people who killed William Harlan and his wife are the same people from that facility. They’re the same people who attacked you earlier as well.” Noctis explains
“This must have been one of the things Father Vlad wanted us to find out. When he said there are people who know about Night Warriors and Vampires, he must have meant ‘those’ people. They weren’t able to find out who they were, so we’re lucky they came to us first,” Noctis explains further.
“But why on earth would they make a clone of Genesis? It just doesn’t make any sense.” Art says, still in disbelief with this sudden discovery.
“They must know about the Midnight King and the Midday King being alive. They must be planning to reunite the three blood brothers.” Noctis answers.
“Well that’s gonna be the reunion of the year.” Pierce suddenly says. Finally saying something after everything that he just heard.
“The three of them meeting can either start the war or end the war. But what I want to know if this bloody war would even have an ending. We don’t even know how it started, what more on how it would end.” Noctis points out.
While listening, Art suddenly remembered what Cassius ( Head of the West AKA The Reaper ), told him before when they visited the Marius Family Palace. About Art knowing the entire truth, and how he’ll find everything out if he performs the Holy Cleansing.
If what Cassius said is true, then Art might really just be the only being who could end the war. And the blood moon is coming; he has to do something before its too late.
“We’re here.” Pierce suddenly says, making Noctis and Art realize that they have actually now parked in front of the East Sanctum.
Art puts the card that Noctis gave him inside his pocket.
Guards quickly went to the car with umbrellas. They opened the door for Noctis, but before Noctis could leave the car, he looked back at Art and said, “Check on your brothers first. Then head to my room so we could discuss about some important matters.”
Art nods his head as an answer. Noctis nods his head back before finally going out of the car.
Another guard goes to Art to assist him with an umbrella. Obviously he doesn’t need it since the sun doesn’t really affect him, but of course, he has to act the part.
“Pierce, let’s go.” Art tells Pierce as both of them went out of the car to share the same umbrella.
“Commander,” the guards greeted.
Art nodded his head to acknowledge them. Then both he and Pierce went to the guard’s quarters to see Augustus and the others lying on their beds, unconscious.
Pierce immediately went to his brother to check on him, while Art went straight to his dear friend Augustus.
He sat on the side of his bed and stared at his resting face.
Art was supposed to reach out and touch his hand, but then Augustus suddenly moves and slowly opens his eyes, like he sensed that Art was there.
“I could smell your scent a mile away,” Augustus says while he opened his eyes to look at Arthur.
Art looks down at Augustus and gives him a smile, “I thought you died old man.”
“I’d rise back from the dead and hit you for calling me an old man you pretty boy.” Augustus jokes, making Art laugh. Then Augustus suddenly grabs Art and hugs him. Both of them hugging each other while the other guards rested.
“What happened back there?” Art asks when they parted from the hug.
“Once the sunlight came, more of them arrived, like they knew we’d be vulnerable, like they knew we were vampires. We were almost cornered if it weren’t for the lord. Thought he didn’t really fight. He just arrived and everyone started running away. They must have known him.” Augustus explains.
“That’s because they do know about us,” Art says as he takes out the card from his pocket.
“What’s this?” Augustus asks as he takes the card from Art’s hand.
Art also looks at the card before answering, “Noctis found this when he arrived to rescue you guys. Apparently that’s a cloning facility.”
Augustus’s eyes widened from the sudden news, “Cloning facility?” He asks, “Are you telling me snowflake is a-”
“Clone.” Art quickly finishes.
“A clone of who?” Augustus asks further.
Art looks at Augustus seriously and answers, “You wouldn’t believe this but…that boy is a clone of the King of Peace of Harmony himself, Genesis.”
Augustus was speechless. He did not expect the asset to be someone as powerful as being a clone of Genesis.
“That…is fucking crazy.” The only thing Augustus could say.
“So what do we do now? Where is he?” Augustus then asks.
“Genesis is at the Sanguis Club with Caspian. I over heard them talking and apparently Caspian personally knew Genesis in the past.” Art explains, shocking Augustus even more.
“Caspian? You mean the bartender at the club? How on earth did he know about Genesis?” Augustus asks, but Art only shrugs his shoulder and answers, “I don’t know. But we’ll definitely find out about it sooner than later. But for now I have to head to Nox so we could make some plans.”
Augustus nods his head in understanding, then, he suddenly grins and leans towards Art to whisper, “ Are you sure you’re going to plan, or are you going to- “
Before Augustus could continue, Art hits Augustus’s head and stands up from the bed, making Augustus laugh.
“Now get some rest you perverted old man.” Art tells him.
“Alright, alright,” Augustus says before lying back on the bed.
Art was about to leave, but then Augustus grabs his arm to stop him.
“Hey Art.” He calls out.
“What?” Art asks while looking back at him.
Augustus was hesitant. It was obvious that he wanted to say something. Something really important. But instead, he lets go of Art’s hand and says, “N-Nothing. Thanks for keeping snowflake safe.”
“Don’t mention it.” Art says with a smile before finally leaving.
When Art was gone, Augustus takes a deep breath and stares at the ceiling.
“Shit.” He curses under his breath before closing his eyes and heading back to sleep.
"The food tasting will be held tomorrow. Madam Margaret is also expected to attend." The wedding planner says while Noctis stood in front of a tinted closed window while smoking his lungs out with a cigarette.
"Any themes in mind my lord?" She then asks further.
Noctis exhales the smoke and looks back at the wedding planner, "I'll let you decide. If you're not confident about it, ask Margaret, I'm sure she'll love to help you with the plans."
"Alright my lord." The wedding planner stated before writing something down on her notebook.
"Anything else?" Noctis asks, inhaling and exhaling the smoke from the cigarette.
The wedding planner checks what was written on her notebook, "Ah," she says, like she just discovered something, "I'd like to talk about-"
The planner suddenly stopped talking mid-sentence when a knock was heard from the door.
Noctis didn't even have to ask who the knocker was because he knew the scent too well.
"Come in." He says instead.
The door slowly opens, revealing his lover slash personal guard, Arthur Bain.
Art and the planner look at each other with surprise. The planner immediately bows to show her respect to the third commanding officer. Because of the sudden action, Art ended up bowing in front of her too.
"Looks like you have something important to discuss. I should leave first my lord," the planner says, but Noctis looks at Art who was just awkwardly standing in front of the door and says, "No, you may proceed. Arthur, please sit down while we discuss about the wedding."
Art was startled, but he nodded his head and sat down like what Noctis instructed him to do.
Noctis then looks back at the planner and continues, "Proceed."
The wedding planner nods her head as well before looking back at her notebook.
"I have the list of guests on both yours and Madam Margaret's side. I asked sir Clemens about your list and he told me to show it to you so you could tell me who to add and who to remove." the planner says, handing a piece of paper to Noctis.
Noctis looks at the paper and says, "It's okay. Invite anyone you like. As much as possible, you should invite a lot of vampires. This isn't a private wedding, so its better if a lot of vampires are there to attend."
The planner nods her head and puts the paper in between the pages of her notebook.
She continued discussing about the guest list and how she'll group them for the seating arrangement. Noctis answers her question, but he kept on glancing at Art as he did so.
Noctis wanted Art to hear the whole thing. He wanted him to know that the wedding isn't really something special to him so he didn't have to be secretive, and he wanted Art to be as involved as much as possible.
"What do you think?" Noctis suddenly asks while looking at Art.
Art blinks and looks at Noctis and the wedding planner confusingly, so Noctis takes a deep breath and asks again, "Should we join the friends and families together or do we separate them?"
"W-What do you think is better?" Art awkwardly asks back while Noctis and the planner stared at him.
"I think it's best if we separate them. I know that mixing them will help them get to know each other better, but I think there would be problems if we do that, so to keep it safe I think its best to separate them." Noctis explains.
Art was still confused on why Noctis wanted his opinion about this matter, but he answers him anyway, "Whatever you decide on my lord. After all, this is your wedding."
Noctis nods his head and looks back at the wedding planner, "Then I'll go with that."
"Alright my lord." The planner says while writing something down on her notebook. When she looked back at Noctis, she asks further, "Madam Margaret will be picking her gown next week. Will you be interested to check the gown with her? Maybe so you could choose your suit as well."
Noctis glances at Art again before answering, "I want to be surprised. I'll trust you to choose something that would enchant me. As for my suit, I think I'll go alone. Maybe I'll bring sir Clemens and...Arthur."
Art was startled again, but he quickly nods his head and says, "I would be honored to accompany you my lord."
Noctis smiles, and Art quickly puts his head down to hide his smiling face as well.
"I think that would be better. Well, that would be all for today. Thank you for sparing me your time my lord." The planner says, closing her notebook before bowing in front of Noctis. Then she looks back at Art and bows in front of him as well. Art nods his head, and then the wedding planner finally leaves the room, leaving Noctis and Art alone inside.
"You seem busy." Art says as he stood up from his seat and slowly walks his way towards Noctis who was still smoking.
Noctis doesn't say anything, so Art moves closer and hugs him from the back. He rests his chin on Noctis's shoulder and takes a deep breath.
"The wedding is getting closer," Art says.
Noctis exhales the smoke and puts down the cigarette on the ashtray.
"Are you angry?" Noctis asks, leaning his head to the side so Art could kiss it.
"Never." Art answers.
"I'm glad." Noctis says before pushing Art's arms off his waist.
Noctis walks his way towards his desk, Art just right behind him.
"So, do you have any plans about the cloning institute?" Art asks. Standing right across Noctis.
Noctis looks down on his messy desk and massages his temple. There were files after files, after files. He had so many things to do that he didn't even know what to start.
"It would be too risky to do something now. I think the best solution is to wait for everything to mellow down. For now we just have to keep Hail safe. Tell the others to not do anything rash until I come up with an effective plan." Noctis says. Then he looks back at Art and asks, "How about Augustus and the others? Are they doing okay?"
"Augustus is now awake while the others are still unconscious. I'm just glad nothing severe happened. For now they just need to rest." Art answers.
Noctis nods his head and takes a deep breath while massaging his shoulder. Art looks at him with a worried expression and immediately asks, "Are you feeling okay? Do you need anything?"
"No, I'm okay. Just really tired." Noctis answers. But Art wasn't convinced. He walks towards Art and holds him by the shoulder, gently massaging it, "Do you want to feed?" He asks him.
Noctis gulps and licks his lips, but he knew Art was tired too. If he drinks from him now, his body might not take it.
"No, I just need to sleep. You should too." Noctis says.
"Are you sure my love?" Art persistently asks, lifting his hand and gently touching Noctis's cheeks.
Noctis touches Art's hand that was pressed on his cheeks. He smiles at him reassuringly and nods his head.
Art sighs in defeat and slowly pulls his hand away from Noctis.
"Alright." He says. He then stares at Noctis's face before moving close so he could kiss him on his forehead, "I'll leave you to rest," he adds.
Art was about to leave the room, but then he stops and looks back at Noctis who was now arranging the files on his desk so he could get ready for bed.
"Oh, before I leave, can I ask you as question?" Art asks.
Noctis looks back at him and nods his head, "What is it?" he asks back.
Art was hesitant, but he clenches his fist in determination and finally asks, "Do you know any other Night Warrior?"
Noctis was surprised on the sudden questions, "What do you mean?"
Art looks at Noctis with a worried expression, like he knew Noctis wasn't going to like the idea, but he said it anyway, "I...I want to conduct a Holy Cleansing. But if you don't want me to, I won't do it."
Noctis was taken aback. He stares at Art confusingly. Why did he suddenly want to conduct a Holy cleansing?
The thought of Art conducting his cleansing made Noctis shiver. It made him fear the outcome.
"
You were always in great pain. Because you were the reason...for all of his deaths.
" He remembered Sir Clemens tell him before. But as much as it scared him, he had no right to stop Art.
Art suddenly became nervous of Noctis's silence.
Noctis saw his reaction so he sighs and massages his temple, "It is your right as a Night Warrior. Do not let me stop you. If you want to perform your cleansing, I will try my best to look for a trusted Night Warrior who can conduct it for you." Noctis finally answers, making Art smile.
"Thank you," he tells him.
"Then I'll be off," Art adds, turning around to head to the door. But before leaving, Noctis looks at him and calls him out, "Arthur."
Art turns around and looks back at Noctis again.
"Why do you suddenly want to perform your cleansing?" Noctis asks him.
Art didn't know what to answer. At first he was tempted to actually tell him the truth about what Cassius told him back at the Blood Palace (West Sanctum), but then he remembered that it was still too risky to tell Noctis about it. So he answered instead, "I think...I think I might know something that will be VERY useful for us."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [THE MEETING]
✝✝✝
"Arthur."
Someone suddenly called out when Art went out from Noctis's room.
Art looked at his left and saw sir Clemens walking towards him. Art was about to bow to show his respect, but sir Clemens immediately touched his shoulder to stop him.
"Is Noctis resting?" he asks him.
Art didn't say anything and just nods his head as an answer.
"Well then I have a favour to ask of you." Sir Clemens then adds, making Art look at him with his right eyebrow raised, "What is it?"
"The High Council called for an emergency meeting. Noctis is resting, all the guards are unconscious, and Harris hasn't come back yet from his Night Warrior mission. You're the only guard in a high position who can attend so I want you to go instead."
Art was surprised on the sudden favor since he never once did attend a meeting.
"What? Why don't you just do it?" Art quickly asks him.
"I could but I'm not a Lord's Guard. There should be at least one Lord's Guard in every meeting, but since you're the only one available, then you have to go for their sake." Sir Clemens explains further.
Art was about to complain, but Sir Clemens immediately pats his back and says, "Now head over there now. The Sanctum heads have already arrived so hurry up. And once the meeting is over, report everything to your lord, do you understand?"
Art wanted to decline, but he sighs in defeat and nods his head instead, "Understood."
"Good." Sir Clemens says, finally walking away and leaving Arthur standing alone at the hallway.
Art sighs again and massages his temple. Its not like he doesn't like to attend the meeting, its just that he feels like an outcast whenever he's surrounded by strong Vampires, especially the High Council.
"I shouldn't have asked Augustus to go back to sleep," Art mumbles to himself as he walked down the hallway to head to the meeting room.
As he was walking, the guards who would walk pass him would bow and give him respect. This act alone made him feel confident to attend such a prestige meeting. But his confidence quickly vanished when he opened the door of the meeting room.
Everyone was already there. The High Council was there, the Sanctum Heads, (
except for Cassius of course
), and even Captain Barron.
They already started with the meeting, and when Art barged inside, everyone stopped and looked at him strangely.
Art gulps and quickly bows his head, "I'm sorry if I'm late. I was informed of this meeting just earlier."
Valerius Corpus – The head of the High Council – was about to scold him for being late even though it was obviously not Arthur's fault, but Captain Barron quickly stands and says, "Sir Bain! This is excellent, finally someone who knows how to bloody fight and make plans. Please, take a seat." He says as he pointed at the seat beside Margaret Lancaster AKA Noctis's fiancé.
Art glances at Margaret first before saying, "Thank you."
He quickly takes a seat and looks at everyone, "Please, continue," he says.
Captain Barron was grinning as he looked at Margaret and Art. He knew that Art was Noctis's lover so it was amusing for him to see him sitting beside the fiancé.
Valerius clears his throat and looks back at everyone, "As I was saying...we should leave the asset to someone else who can handle him. We already have too much problems in our hands."
"With all due respect sir Valerius but having this asset will give us an upper hand," Levi quickly stated, making everyone look at him.
"We don't know exactly why those humans want him. And we don't know why he's so important. But if he does end up being someone who will greatly benefit us, then don't you think holding on to him would be the best idea?" Levi asked them.
Art, who already knew who Hail was, kept quiet about it. He wasn't sure if he had the right to reveal everything before Noctis did so he decided not to say anything for now.
"But holding onto him will endanger us," one of the High Council members countered.
"William Harlan was able to protect him just fine, and he and his wife did it alone. How can a group of strong vampires be unable to do that task?" Levi continues to ask.
"It doesn't matter how strong we are. Holding onto him is dangerous. Look what already happened to Augustus and the other guards." Valerius pointed out, making some of the vampires at the table glance at Arthur.
Arthur suddenly felt uncomfortable. His reaction almost made Captain Barron chuckle.
"How about you madam? As the head who handles the soldiers, what do you think?" one of the High Council members ask as he looks at Margaret.
Margaret was calm with the whole situation. It was obvious she was already used to this type of arguments.
"If you ask for my opinion its stupid if we let him go. Only an idiot would let go of such an important asset that William Harlan protected all his life. If you're so worried, bring the boy to me. Me and my soldiers will protect him." Margaret finally says, making Valerius angrily look at her since Margaret did not show an ounce of respect to the council on how she stated her thoughts.
"So you're saying we keep this deathtrap? That we should fully trust him, a human we barely even know?" This time, it was Edward Ivery (
Rosé's father
) who asked the question.
"Yes!" Both Levi and Margaret shouted in unison.
Everyone started talking, making the meeting room erupt.
Art was just silently listening to the others argue. He knew that meetings were stressful, but he didn't expect it to be THIS stressful. No wonder Noctis tries to escape whenever they conduct them. He already has a lot of problems. Attending a meeting alone will definitely add up to his headaches.
"This is the problems with having young Sanctum Heads. You don't use your heads!" One of the High Council members stated.
"And this is the problem with having old council members. You're all too coward to do anything!" Levi fired back, making everyone erupt even more.
Captain Barron, who hasn't really said anything yet, cleared his throat, making everyone at the table quiet down and look at him.
Everyone thought that he was going to state his opinion, but to their surprise, Barron looks at Art and asks, "You've been quiet since you've got here sir Arthur Bain. But I'm curious. As a third commanding officer, what do you think is the best move?"
Everyone immediately gave their attention to Art, making Art gulp and feel tensed.
"My opinion?" Art repeated, in which Captain Barron nodded his head to.
Art gulps again. He was thinking hard about it because he didn't want to make a fool out of himself. He was currently a representative of the Lord's Guards. If he messes this up, he'll shame not only Augustus and Harris, but the rest of the guards as well.
Everyone was waiting for him to speak, and when Art finally composed himself, he answers them, "I was the one left to protect the asset, Hail Harlan. I agree that holding onto him will endanger us, but like what Head Bonham stated, we can use him as an upper hand. Instead of making it look like we are protecting him, wouldn't it be better if we make it look like we're keeping him as a hostage?" Art tells them, making everyone finally interested on where Art's suggestion was going.
"Do continue," Valerius stated, finally making Art feel less tensed.
"They're confident that we'll take care of the asset, which is why they're boldly attacking us. But if we show them that we won't even hesitate to hurt or kill him, they might just put their guards down. They're doing everything they can to make sure they retrieve him, obviously in one piece, but if they try anything on us again, we'll show them how wrong it was to even dare challenge our kind." Art finally finished.
Everyone was quiet for a couple of seconds, and then they immediately started discussing the suggestion to each other.
"Wonderful. This is what I expected from a Lord's Guard. You should be attending meetings more often sir Arthur Bain," Captain Barron stated, making Arthur proudly smile at himself.
While the High Council was talking, Margaret leans closer to him and asks in a soft voice, "How's your lord? Is he doing okay?"
Art was surprised that Margaret was actually talking to him, but he immediately composed himself and answered her in an equally soft voice as well, "The lord is just tired. He's currently resting now, but he'll be back to work in no time."
"That's good to hear. I'm glad someone is there to take good care of him," Margaret says, but instead of feeling flattered, Art felt offended, "Take care of him while his wife is away, am I right?"
Margaret was honestly surprised. She was about to say something to Art, but the two were immediately interrupted when Valerius looked at them and said, "Thanks to the commander's suggestion, we finally have something to work on. We'll discuss this matter with Lord Noctis and make an official plan. For now, let's talk about Harris."
Art immediately had his attention given to Valerius when he mentioned about the Lord's Guard's first commanding officer, Harris Martel.
"He was asked to scout the Bluewall, but he has still not come back from that mission." Valerius revealed, shocking Art since he didn't know Harris had such a mission.
But what surprised him even more was the word 'Bluewall'. It sounded so familiar to him that it almost gave him chills.
Captain Barron must have seen Art's confused look, so he started explaining for his sake, "For some who does not know, the Bluewall is the capital city of Whiteland. Whiteland is where the Night Warriors originated. But of course, these are old terms. Humans call these places by their new names now, but as for us vampires, we still call them by their old names."
Everyone was confused because they already knew about that information even if Barron didn't explain it to them, but for Art, he was nodding his head; mentally taking notes so he wouldn't have to be confused about it anymore in the future.
Valerius, who was just as confused as the rest, cleared his throat and continued, "As I was saying, Harris hasn't come back yet. We're worried that something might have happened to him. We insisted that he brings at least a few soldiers with him, but he wanted to go alone. We haven't heard from him yet so-"
"I will immediately send troops to search for him and bring him back safely," Margaret quickly says.
Art, who was just sitting beside her, suddenly had a stupid but brilliant idea. If the Night Warriors originated at the Whiteland, then Art will definitely find a Night Warrior who can help him perform a cleansing there.
"I'll go." Art quickly volunteers, making everyone look at him with shock.
With a determined expression, Art continued, "I'll head to the Bluewall and look for Harris myself."
“Definitely not!”
The next day, Art discussed the matter with his lover slash lord, Noctis Marius IV. Noctis had just woken up after a long day’s rest. He should be in a good mood, but Art was welcomed with the opposite when he told him that he’d be heading to the Whiteland to look for Harris.
“It would be too dangerous.” Noctis started.
“You don’t know that place, and you definitely do not know the people there. And you even want to go alone. Have you lost your mind Arthur?!” Noctis angrily asks, making Art sigh and look at Noctis seriously.
“I know the danger, of course I do. But I might just find someone who can help me perform a cleansing. Who knows, I might have originated there too.” Art explains, but Noctis was still not going to agree to it.
“No. I already told you I’d personally look for a Night Warrior myself.” Noctis persistently says.
“But when will that be? You’re too busy Noctis. You don’t even have time to prepare for your wedding, what more for that?” Art asks, making Noctis look at Art like he was genuinely offended.
“When I say I will do something for you, I will mark my word and do it for you. But if you cannot wait, and if you do not trust me enough to do it for you despite my effort and determination to do so, then do whatever you want.” Noctis finally says, walking back to his desk so he doesn’t have to look at Art anymore.
Art was about to say something, but he decided not to add fuel to the flame anymore.
“I have been to the Whiteland, and it does not welcome vampires like how you might expect. If you have forgotten Arthur, you are a vampire now, and Night Warriors there will immediately attack you once they see you. I don’t want you getting hurt, but if that’s what you want then there is nothing that I could do.” Noctis explains.
Art somehow felt bad because of the matter that he opened to Noctis, but there was no other way.He had no choice. This was the only way he could think of.
“I’ll have to leave tonight.” Art says instead.
Noctis takes a deep breath and nods his head. Despite what he just told him, Art still wanted to go. So it was obvious nothing could change Art’s mind anymore.
“Do you know how to get there?” Noctis asks him.
“The High council gave me a map. And they’re willing to give me a motorcycle so my travel would be faster. I might be gone for a week, hopefully less. Your wedding is in three weeks. Rest assured I’d be back by then.” Art explains, hoping Noctis would feel better. But when he saw his expression, he knew that Noctis only felt worse.
Noctis sighs again, and then he massages his temple.
Art stares at his lover. The longer he looks at him, the more he realizes how exhausted Noctis looked. Even when Noctis just woke up from a long sleep, he really looked like he wasn’t rested in weeks.
“ I’m doing this for him. I’m doing this for him. “ Art repeatedly told himself as he continued to stare at Noctis with a determined expression.
“Now leave.” Noctis finally says, startling Art.
“You already told me about what you talked about at the meeting. There is nothing else that we have to discuss about. Like what you said, I am busy.” Noctis coldly says.
Art was about to protest, but he clenches his fist and obediently nods his head.
“Then I’ll be off,” Art says with a bow. He turns around and was about to leave the room, but then he heard a loud thud, immediately making him turn around.
Art’s eyes widens from shock. He looks back at his lover, only to see him unconsciously lying on the floor.
“Noctis!”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [STAY]
✝✝✝
“Noctis!” Art shouts, immediately running to where Noctis was.
Art gently lifts Noctis’s head up so it could rest on his arms.
“Shit. Noctis wake up. Wake up. Come on baby,” Art says, gently trying to shake Noctis to see if he would respond.
When Noctis wasn’t showing any sign of consciousness, Art didn’t hesitate and immediately lifted him up so he could carry him.
Art barges out of the room and immediately shouts, “Help! The lord is unconscious!”
Guards immediately rushed to where they were.
Sir Clemens, who also heard of Art’s desperate shouts, ran to where they were as well.
“What happened?!” He immediately asked.
Art looked like he was going to panic, but he remained calm as he answered, “I don’t know, he just fainted.”
Sir Clemens quickly looks at the guards who were surrounding them and instructed, “Call for a doctor. Now!”
"He'll be okay. For now he just needs to rest. When he wakes up, give him some blood so he could regain some energy." The vampire doctor stated as he stood up from Noctis's bed.
Noctis was unconscious on the bed, sir Clemens and Art standing just beside it.
"If anything happens, just call me." The doctor adds.
"Thank you." Sir Clemens stated.
The doctor takes his things, he was about to leave the room when Art suddenly grabs his arm and asks, "What exactly happened to him? Why did he suddenly faint?"
The doctor was surprised, but he adjusts his glasses and answers Art's question, "Exhaustion, and of course, overthinking. There must have been something on his mind that he couldn't really express to anyone. Overthinking is as exhausting as running a marathon. So I suggest someone close to him should talk to him, ask what's on his mind. Maybe his fiancé."
Art almost flinched when the doctor mentioned the word '
fiancé
'. But Art tried his best not to react to it, instead, he nods his head and slowly lets go of the doctor's arm.
"Then I'll be off." The doctor says, finally leaving the room.
When the doctor was gone, Art takes a deep breath and walks to where Noctis was, "I should have known something was wrong with him. I'm with him most of the time, I should have seen the signs."
"It's not your fault," sir Clemens says, looking down at Noctis as well, "This boy is stubborn. He will keep his problems to himself even if it kills him. Like what the doctor said, he was overthinking. He might have been thinking about the cult, the humans, the wedding..."
Sir Clemens paused and looked at Art before continuing, "You..."
"He's worried about me?" Art asks in surprise.
"Don't act dumb Art. We both know he's more concerned about you than the wedding. If he wasn't the lord, he wouldn't have continued with the wedding at all." Sir Clemens explains.
"But I'm not blaming him. I never said anything about the wedding that would make Noctis feel burdened," Art quickly defends.
"Maybe, but that's not what Noctis thinks." Sir Clemens explains further. He then went down on his knees and touched Noctis's hand, "I've seen this boy grow, and he has never feared anything but one."
"And what is that?" Art asks.
Without looking back at Art, sir Clemens answered, "Disappointing you."
Art was surprised at what sir Clemens just said. He was about to ask sir Clemens to explain it further, but sir Clemens immediately stood up, stopping him.
"Please don't hurt him. I know it's too much to ask of you, but if it will help him feel better, never disappoint him too. You don't know how much you affect this boy. You don't know how fast you can make his day. And you don't know how fast you could destroy his entire existence." Sir Clemens says, pain visible in his eyes.
It was obvious there was something deeper on what sir Clemens just said, but he didn't try to explain anything further.
Instead, he touches Art's shoulder and grips on it. Then, he takes a deep breath and finally leaves the room. But the moment sir Clemens went out of the room, the door opens again, but to Art's surprise, it was Margaret who entered.
Art was stiff for a second, but when Margaret closed the door behind her, Art takes a deep breath and says, "I'm sorry. I'll leave you with him."
Art was about to leave the room, but Margaret immediately grabs him by the arm to stop him.
"I know you don't like me. I know that Noctis already explained to you the situation, but I know how you feel. There are no feelings, but I have the title, and it makes you boil just imagining it, am I right?" Margaret asks, but Art doesn't answer her. He doesn't even look at her.
Instead, he pulls his arm away and grabs the doorknob.
"He considered calling off the wedding." Margaret suddenly revealed, finally making Art stop from leaving.
Margaret faces Art's back and continues, "He talked to me and told me he wanted to cancel the wedding. He didn't want to hurt you. You never told him it bothered you, but he knew oh too well that it did."
Art gulps and grips on the doorknob, but he still didn't say anything.
"I told him I'd do whatever he wants. I could pretend I didn't want it anymore and call the wedding off myself so no one would blame him, but he decided not to continue the plan anymore, because he remembered that its not the wedding he's after." Margaret explains, making Art slowly let go of the doorknob.
"Has he told you that once he marries, he will have his coronation?" Margaret asks, finally making Art look back at Margaret.
"What?" he asks her.
Margaret takes a deep breath and slowly moved his way towards Art.
"One hundred and twenty-one years old is the ideal age for marriage. For a royal blood, it is the ideal age for king." Margaret reveals, shocking Art even more.
"Noctis will be declared King of the vampires right after the marriage ceremony. Once he is king, no one can defy him anymore. Which means he could declare to the whole world that you are his and he is yours, and no one can give a damn about it." Margaret says, leaving Art speechless.
"You have no idea how much Nox loves you. You have no idea how many sacrifices he will be willing to make just for you. But, I'd be lying if I say that I feel like you have the same amount of love that he has to offer." Margaret tells him.
Art clenches on his fist. Margaret thought he wasn't going to say anything, but to her surprise, Art did, "Do you have any idea how much I love him? I gave away everything for him. I lived in a world where I didn't know anyone, just for him. I trained, I bled, and I died...just for him. So you have no right to tell me that my love for him does not equal to the love he gives me."
"And you're right, it kills me to know my lover will marry someone else. Even if everyone keeps on telling me that it's all for the sake of the vampires, it still fucking hurts me. But there is nothing that I could do. If he wants to work hard until he faints then there's nothing that I could do. If he wants to leave me then there is nothing that I could do. And if he wants to marry for the sake of his kind...then there is nothing...that I could do."
"I do not force him on anything. I do not tell him what to do, and what not to do. But I told him to continue on with the marriage and forget about how I'd feel. If he does not want to do it, then do not blame it on me." Art finishes.
Margaret doesn't say anything.
She stares at Art for a couple of seconds and finally nods her head in understanding, "Alright. I will no longer doubt you. But I hope you know the reason why I'm doing this is for Nox, not for you." She bravely says.
"Don't worry...madam Margaret. The reason why I haven't done anything bad to you yet is because of Nox, not you. Just continue what you're doing and we'll be fine. Stand beside him and be his wife. I'll stand behind him and be his lover. It is up to him, to choose which side he will be on." Art finishes.
Margaret smiles in amusement.
"
No wonder he loves him.
" She thought.
Margaret turns around and looks at Noctis. Without looking at Art, she says, "I'm jealous of you two. I'll never experience the kind of love the two of you share, but then again I am not willing to experience it. I might not have the strength to do so."
Art doesn't say anything and just stared at her in silence as she stared back at Noctis.
Margaret reaches out and gently touches Noctis's hand. When she lets go of it, she looks back at Art and says, "I underestimated you Arthur Bain. You proved your worth at the meeting room, and at this bedroom. I'll be watching you. And it might not look like it, but I'll be cheering you on in a distance. I hope in the future, we'll be able to greet each other with no worries."
Art didn't say anything but nodded his head.
Margaret gives out a small smile and leaves the room, finally leaving Art alone with Noctis.
Art goes to Noctis and sits on the edge of the bed, just inches away from his lover. He takes Noctis's hand and lifts it close to his face so he could gently kiss it.
Art then takes a deep breath and stares at Noctis's resting face. Then he reaches out and gently caresses his pale cheek.
"You've worked hard my love." He tells him.
"I'm sorry if I've been stubborn. I'm sorry if I haven't noticed how you've been having a hard time. I promise I'll do my best to make sure that both of us will get through all of this." Art says, leaning forward to kiss him gently on the lips. Then, he leans closer to his ear and whispers, "
Get married, and become my king. Do that...and I will be your eternity
."
Art kisses Noctis on the lips again before standing from the bed.
He takes the dagger that was attached on his belt. Then he takes the wine glass on the side table. Afterwards he makes a quick cut on his palm, immediately letting the blood drip on the glass.
When the glass was half full, Art licks the blood off his palm. He went to Noctis's desk and takes a pen and paper.
On the paper, he wrote down the words:
Drink this. When I come back, we'll talk.
He places the paper under the wine glass and looks back at Noctis. But as he was staring at his lover's face, someone suddenly knocks on the door.
"Come in," Art says.
The door slowly opens, revealing one of the guards.
"Commander, your ride is ready." He tells Art.
Art nods his head in understanding, but before leaving, he looks back at Noctis again.
He was inches away from staying, but he knew better.
"
I'm doing this for you.
" He says to himself again.
After one final look, he turns around and leaves, not daring to turn back around because he knew that if he did, he'd definitely stay.
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [EXODUS]
✝✝✝
Noctis woke up, gasping for air.
He slowly sat up but immediately regretted it when he felt the intense headache.
He immediately massages his forehead before looking around the room.
Soon enough Noctis realizes that no one was inside.
"What happened?" he asks himself. But then, like his brain answered his question, the memory of him and Art talking flashed in front of him. Then, everything became blurry, and he ended up fainting.
"Shit." The only thing Noctis could say.
He was about to get out of the bed to continue on with what he left off, but then he saw the wine glass on the table just beside his bed.
Underneath the glass was a piece of paper. Noctis takes the paper and reads it. Written on the paper were the words:
Drink this. When I come back, we'll talk.
Noctis immediately lets go of the paper and ran outside. But the moment he opened the door, Augustus welcomed him.
"My lord! You're awake!" Augustus stated with shock.
Noctis ignores the guard's reaction and asks him instead, "Where's Art? Did he already leave? Is he still here?"
Augustus looks at him confusingly, then he realizes something and looks at the lord with pity, "My lord, my apologies but...you have been unconscious for two days. Art had already left by himself right after you fainted."
Noctis was surprised on what he just heard. He wasn't expecting Art to actually leave, but he wasn't expecting to be out for so long either.
"T-Two days? I was asleep...for two days?" Noctis asks, and it was only then did he realize how hungry he was now too.
His heart started beating fast, and his fangs was slowly showing.
He immediately pushed Augustus aside to run back to the room. He grabs the wineglass and immediately drank from it.
He was so thirsty that he ended up finishing the whole thing without even stopping. He even licked the ones that remained on the inside of the glass.
"My lord, are you okay?" Augustus asks when he followed Noctis inside his room.
Noctis was panting heavily. Just tasting Art's blood already made him feel satisfied. But the thought of Art leaving without telling him suddenly made him feel furious this time.
Noctis grips on the glass so hard it shattered right in his hand.
Augustus was surprised as he saw what happened.
Blood dripped from Noctis's hand. Augustus immediately took out his towel. He takes Noctis's hand and used the towel to cover the wound.
"My lord, please hold this while I call for someone." Augustus says, ready to leave the room so someone could immediately tend to Noctis's wound.
But Noctis drops the towel and says instead, "You...You remember what Art is don't you?"
Augustus was surprised on the lord's question. But he knew that there was no point in lying about it now especially when Noctis was confident about his accusations.
"Yes," he simply answers him.
"Then you know the reason why he's heading to the Bluewall. You know its not because he's willing to save Harris, but because of something else, am I right?" Noctis continues.
Augustus sighs and puts his head down, "Yes," he answers him again.
Noctis turns around and finally looks at Augustus, "Arthur is in danger. I was going to to allow him to go, but I wasn't going to allow him to go alone. Please-"
Noctis didn't even have to finish as Augustus cuts him off and says, "I will leave immediately."
Noctis sighs in relief and says, "Please Augustus...make sure he comes back to me."
“I should at least call, but I don’t want to hear his voice. I might lose it if I hear it now.” Art says as he stares at his phone.
He’s actually been staring at it for a couple of minutes now.
“Should I call him and pretend like I just wanna check in on them in general or should I not do anything stupid that would lead to my own demise?” Art asks, like he was actually talking to someone else when in fact he was talking to himself.
Arthur parked his motorcycle at the side of an empty road. He was in a place that was covered in nothing but sand. It was burning hot too, but thankfully he wasn’t just a vampire, so the sun didn’t really greatly affect him.
“You know what…I’ll call him when I find Harris.”
He was wearing black shades to match with his motorcycle jacket. He wipes the sweat on his chin with his bare hands and places his phone back inside his pocket. He then takes a map out and scans it.
“I’m close to the Bluewall. But the road ends just a few meters away from here so how on earth am I going to drive my motorcycle on sand?” Art asks with a worried expression.
Art has been driving for days, only taking short breaks when he needed to.
He wanted to arrive at the Whiteland as fast as he could so he could come back to the Sanctum immediately.
He plans to find Harris, perform his cleansing, and then leave, just in time to attend his lover’s wedding.
The thought of it suddenly made Art chuckle.
“My lover’s wedding. How strange could our relationship get?” Art asks himself as he puts the map back inside his bag.
He takes his water bottle and drinks from it while cooly leaning on his motorcycle. While he was freshening up, he looks out on the sandy scenery in front of him, but then he pauses when he saw a cloud of sand dust appear.
“What the hell is that?” he asks as he slowly puts his bottle down from his mouth.
He rubs his eyes and squints again to see better, but then he drops the bottle that he was holding when he realizes that the growing cloud dust was actually approaching towards him, fast.
Art holds his side and held onto his gun as the unknown thing approached him.
It took Art a couple more seconds to finally realize that the ’ thing ’ that was approaching him was actually dozens of men riding horses.
“What the actual fuck?!” Art screams, immediately getting on his motorcycle and starting the engine.
He stays for a couple of seconds, hoping the men wouldn’t really be a threat. But when he felt the ground rumbling and the men screaming the word ’ intruder ’, Art knew he had to run.
“Fuck!” He cursed as he immediately drove off with no second thought.
Art drove as fast as he could, but the men on horses were fast enough to chase after him.
Art’s heart was beating fast as he tried his best to focus on his driving. But he couldn’t help but glance at his side view mirror, only to panic even more when he saw the men just meters away behind him now.
“I come in peace!” Art shouted, thinking he had to say it at that very moment.
But the men obviously didn’t stop until they were only inches away from him.
Four of the men surrounded him, then, the one behind him threw a rope around him, shocking him even more.
“Who fucking uses rope at this generation?!” Art hysterically asks as the rope was perfectly tied around his body now.
With one hard pull, Art was aggressively pulled off his motorcycle.
“Shit!” He shouted.
Art thought they were going to stop since they finally captured him, but to his surprise, they didn’t.
Art was now being dragged on the ground as the men pulled him by the rope. They were laughing as Art shouted for them to stop, the dirt getting inside his mouth.
Art spits the dirt out and decides to keep his mouth shut and concentrate on getting free instead.
The cloth on his elbow area was slowly getting ripped. His arms and legs felt like it was burning because of the contact that he was having with the rocky ground.
Art tried to free his hand from the rope. Thankfully he was able to do so after aggressively breaking his hands free. He takes his gun on the side and immediately points the gun at the rider who was pulling the rope. Without even batting an eye, Art shoots the rider on his back, immediately making him fall off the horse.
When Art wasn’t being forcefully dragged anymore, he removes the rope around his body and quickly got back to his feet. He stumbled before making a run for it.
He thought of heading back to his motorcycle, but Art decided to just run with all his might, hoping he’ll be able to outrun them even though in the back of his mind he knew that it would be impossible. He couldn’t even outrun them when he was ON the motorcycle, what more when he’s just running.
“Who are these people?!” Art shouted as he continued to run for his life.
The men caught up to him with no problem.
They started circling around him, trapping Art in the middle so there wouldn’t be anywhere for Art to escape to. He points his gun on whoever, but no one was approaching him, instead they were taunting him, which only made Art annoyed and frustrated even more. Finally, the men stopped moving.
They surrounded Art and dismounted from their horses.
Art pointed at the man who was approaching him, but before he fires at him, someone in a black horse arrives, making him stand out since the rest of the horses were brown.
“What did you capture this time?” the man on the black horse asks as he went down of his horse as well.
The man was old, and he was wearing ragged clothes that fitted the dessert atmosphere.
Half of his face was covered, maybe to protect him from possible sand storms, but Art could clearly see his black eyes.
“A human.” The man who was supposed to approach Arthur answered.
The old man doesn’t say anything and walked closer to where Art was. Art still had his gun up, but the man didn’t look threatened. He continued to walk towards Art until the tip of Art’s gun was already pressed on his chest.
“Shoot.” He confidently says, suddenly making Art gulp.
“I know you can. You just killed one of my men earlier. But I know for a fact that you’re curious. You’re curious on where this might lead to, which is why you’re not killing me now like what you did earlier.” The man says, but Art still didn’t say anything.
The old man stares at Art until Art voluntarily puts his gun down. He looked so intimidating that Art ended up surrendering.
The man smirks and takes a step closer.
“What are you doing here in our territory?” he asks Art.
Art wasn’t sure if he should answer, but since he was already in this situation, he might as well answer him, “I’m here to look for a friend.”
“Friend?” the old man repeats.
“There’s no other human in these area Exodus.” The man earlier stated, confusing Art for a second. Then he realized that these people thought he was human ( A child of Genesis ), and what comes after Genesis? Exodus.
Clever.
“ Reminds me of when Caspian referred to me as warm body. “ Art thought as he continues to stare at the men in front of him.
But the longer he stared at them, the more Art realized something. If these men has a name for humans, then it only means they’re…
“Night Warriors.” The old man says, surprising Art.
“By the look on your face you realized we’re actually Night Warriors, am I right?” he asks, leaving Art speechless.
Right after the old man’s question, he suddenly turns his eyes white, showing Art the true color of a Night Warrior.
“I am Hector, the guardian of this land. I know everyone who enters and leaves this territory. Someone like you should not have the rights to enter, but, give me one good reason and I’ll let you in. Give me one bad reason and I will kill you.” The old man who was apparently named Hector stated.
Art blinks, then his eyes widened as he suddenly asked, “You said land. Are you telling me I’m here? I’m actually stepping at the Whiteland?”
The High Council thought the Whiteland was abandoned because everyone thought Night Warriors were extinct. But since it was already revealed that they weren’t, they sent Harris to see what the situation here was. It was clear to Art now that Harris was captured by these warriors as well.
Hector looks at Art amusingly, then he grins and answers him, “No more fooling around Exodus. What’s your reason?”
The excitement immediately left Art when the men surrounding him suddenly take out scimitar swords.
Art gulps and unconsciously grips on his gun.
He shot one bullet, which means he has five more.
He could take down at least seven of them, but there were just too many of them. The moment he shoots one, everyone will start attacking him. He might not make it out alive if he attacked now.
He only had one choice, and that was to give Hector a good enough reason to actually not kill him.
Art was thinking of what to say, but as he was thinking, he realizes that he actually has something that will make anyone not kill him.
Art wasn’t quite sure if he should do it, but he had no other choice. He could still get killed, but it’s better to try and fail than never to try at all.
“Well then…I hope this will be a good enough for you.” Art tells them.
Art removes his shades. He takes a deep breath, then, his natural blue eyes turn into the colors white and red, showing them that he actually isn’t a human, nor was he purely a vampire and night warrior.
Everyone gasps from shock. Even the serious-looking Hector was surprised.
“How is this possible?” One of the warriors asks.
Art turns his eyes back to normal. He looks back at Hector and asks him now, “So…do I get the free pass?”
Hector stares at Art for a couple of seconds, then, he snaps his fingers, automatically making everyone hide their weapons.
With a creepy smile on his face, he looks at Arthur and says, “Well then…welcome to the Whiteland. We do hope you enjoy your stay.”
Art thought he was free to go, but then he felt something sting in his arm.
He looks at it and saw a small dart buried on his flesh. He takes the dart off him and looks back at Hector.
“You’re a sly motherfucker.” Art tells him as he throws the dart away.
“Well I did say I’d let you in. I didn’t exactly say how.” Hector explains.
Art was about to say something further, but then his vision became blurry. And the last thing he remembered was Hector looking down while saying, “ Bring him to the Sun Palace. I’m sure he’ll be excited to find his ‘friend’ there .“
to be continued…
B1OOD - [SUN PALACE]
✝✝✝
Art regained consciousness just a few minutes ago. He was once again tied with a rope while riding beside Hector on his black horse. All of his things were confiscated, and these Night Warriors slash cowboys were dragging his motorcycle as well like the thing didn’t cost a fortune.
Noctis already warned Arthur about the danger here; that he wasn’t going to be welcomed like how he expected. But at least he wasn’t killed on the spot, and the good thing is, he’ll be brought to what they call the Sun Palace, something that might be similar to the Blood Palace. And it looks like Harris would be there too, which makes Art feel like he’s killing two birds with one stone.
“You know you didn’t have to tie me up like this. I’m not going to escape,” Art tells Hector, basically complaining how tight the rope was.
“We both know that’s a lie,” Hector casually says, making Art chuckle, “Why are you so confident about everything old man? Shouldn’t you at least try to act puzzled?”
Hector doesn’t say anything, making Art pout and look back at the other warriors on horses.
“So, what do you guys call yourselves? You should have a group name, like the Priestly Enigma.” Art points.
The others looked at Art with an expression that almost begged him to shut up. But Hector answered his question, making the others sigh and just let him be.
“We’re Night Warriors, that’s the only thing you have to know hybrid.” Hector answers.
“ Great, from warm body, to low blood, to exodus, and now to hybrid. Why don’t these people just call me Art? “ Art asks himself, reminding him that he actually hasn’t introduced himself to them yet, “Aren’t you curious on what my actual name is?”
“No.” Hector answers with no hesitation, making the other night warriors laugh.
“Of course.” Art mumbles to himself.
He looks back at the warriors and remembers something again, “By the way, you weren’t greatly affected when I killed one of your warriors. Did you actually not like him and secretly hoped he’d just die?” Art asks.
“Night Warriors don’t really mourn for someone’s death since we always come back.” Hector answers.
“But isn’t there a rumor that Night Warriors aren’t being resurrected anymore?” Art asks next, and this time, everyone became quiet.
“So you do know a few things about our kind.” Hector says instead.
The atmosphere became awkward, so Art clears his throat and changed the topic, “Are you going to kill me when we arrive at the palace? Because if you are you could of just done it earlier.” Art says.
“Do you not know what shut up means?” Hector finally says.
Art obviously didn’t want to constantly talk and annoy them, but he was doing it as a form of observation. He believes that you’ll know a person’s intention just by listening to how he talks to you, which is why Art pretends not to know what ‘shut up’ means in order for him to observe them.
“You do know I’m a Night Warrior too right? Then why do I have to be tied up?” Art asks; ignoring the fact that Hector wanted him to stop talking already.
Hector takes a deep breath, obviously annoyed now, but he still answers him anyway, “If you weren’t a Night Warrior we could have already killed you. But since you’re not exactly a Night Warrior either, we’re tying you up. Now one more question and I’ll cut your tongue off.”
“Wait, I have one final question.” Art quickly asks, finally making Hector look back at him with an angry expression, “What?!” he asks him, almost making Art flinch.
“Well, you said if I wasn’t a Night Warrior then you would have killed me. But my friend…he’s a vampire…why haven’t you killed him yet?” Art asks.
The anger vanished from Hector’s face. He doesn’t say anything for a couple of seconds, but then he turns back around and decides not to answer Art’s question.
Art sighs in defeat. He knew it was time for him to actually shut his mouth.
Whatever the answer was, he was definitely going to find out about it soon enough. He just hopes that he wasn’t wrong, that these warriors haven’t really killed Harris like how he thought they would.
"Noctis." Sir Clemens calls out, making Noctis blink and realize that he was actually at the dining room eating lunch with sir Clemens while Dmitry and Felix guarded the door.
"Yes?" Noctis casually asks as he went back to eat from his plate.
Sir Clemens sighs and gently places his knife down, "I heard you sent Augustus to search for Arthur Bain. It's only been two days, he might not even be at the Whiteland yet."
"He was originally supposed to come with him. Going alone was too dangerous. Look at what happened to Harris." Noctis points out.
Sir Clemens stares at Noctis while Noctis continues to cut his raw steak. Without waiting for Noctis to look up at him, sir Clemens asks, "You do know they're not going to hurt him."
Noctis stops cutting his steak midway, but before he could react, someone enters the dinning room.
Noctis finally lifts his head up to see who entered the room. To his surprise, it was his childhood friend, Rosé.
The guards greeted her, but Rosé ignores them and walks straight to where Noctis was instead. Sir Clemens stands up from his seat and greeted her too, but not like the guards, Rosé looks at him and says, "Please, don't mind me and enjoy your meal."
Sir Clemens nodded his head and sat back down.
"My lord. I'm glad you're finally awake." Rosé greets with a curtsy.
Noctis takes a deep breath and wipes his mouth with a table napkin, "Please, join us," he tells her.
Rosé gives a quick bow before sitting on Noctis's left side.
Sir Clemens looks at Rosé and glances at Noctis. Just her presence alone made everything feel awkward.
"Do you need anything? You don't usually join us during meals." Noctis says, making Rosé smile, glad Noctis picks up fast.
"Can't I just enjoy a meal with my dear friend before he starts eating with his wife?" Rosé asks, making Noctis sigh.
"Rosé-"
"I know." Rosé quickly says, cutting Noctis off, "I know why you didn't choose me. And I do not blame you. If it was me, I might not choose myself either. But Nox, I hope you heard from my father." Rosé suddenly says, making Noctis look at her confusingly.
"About what?" He asks her.
Rosé bites her lower lip and awkwardly smiles, "Once Margaret moves in at this Sanctum, I have to head back to the Ivery Household with my mother."
Noctis was obviously surprised with the sudden news.
"What? I am not kicking you out. You have been staying here since you were little, you do not have to leave." Noctis tells him, which made Rosé genuinely feel thankful.
"I am honored my lord, but you do not want me and Margaret to clash, especially when she will bear your children. It's for the best, so I wish we could go back to being close friends. I know I made things awkward and difficult for you, but I do hope we can go back to the way things were." Rosé explains.
Noctis wanted to protest, but he also knew that it was the right thing to do.
He reaches out for Rosé's hand and gently places his hands on top of hers, "You know nothing will change Rosé. I will always be here for you, I hope you know that."
Rosé smiles before pulling her hands away and standing up from her seat.
"Where are you going? You haven't even touched anything yet." Noctis tells her.
"My apologies if I ended up being rude, but I wasn't really hungry. I just wanted to talk to you." Rosé says.
"But thank you. I'll see around Nox." Rosé says, doing another curtsy before finally leaving the dinning room.
Sir Clemens looks at Noctis. But Noctis looks down on his plate instead and says, "Why do I feel like this marriage is going to make me lonelier?"
"Nonsense. I'm sure it would be the other way around. Soon enough this Sanctum will be filled with your children. And you will have a greater purpose and a greater responsibility." Sir Clemens tells him.
"And Arthur?" Noctis suddenly asks out loud, surprising sir Clemens.
Dmitry and Felix, who were just silently standing near the door, were surprised as well. But they'd be lying if they say they haven't suspected anything regarding Art and Noctis's secret relationship.
Sir Clemens tries to compose himself as he says, "Arthur is a Lord's Guard. Soon enough he will be a King's Guard, and if fortunate, he will be a guard of your children as well. But it is all up to him, not to anyone."
Noctis already knew of their possible future together, but he didn't realize how painful it would be for the both of them.
He takes a quick sip from his glass, wipes his mouth with the table napkin, and stands up from his seat, "I'm done. Thank you for the meal."
Without waiting for sir Clemens, Noctis walks out of the room, Felix and Dmitry following right behind him.
"
Why did you have to leave now Arthur? Who even told you that performing your cleansing would be a great idea?
" Noctis asks himself as he continues walking.
While they were walking down the hallway, Noctis grabs his necklace and grabs it so he could think better. But then he suddenly stops walking, making the two guards stop walking as well. His eyes widens, like he realized something that he should have realized a long time ago.
Noctis lets go of his necklace and looks back at Felix and Dmitry.
The two looks at Noctis confusingly as Noctis says, "Prepare the car. We're heading to the Blood Palace."
“I seriously have an itch just right in the middle of my back. Since you tied me up like this, shouldn’t you be responsible in scratching it?” Art asks as he and the rest of the Night Warriors were still riding their horses to head to the Sun Palace.
Art was quiet for a few minutes. But the longer the travel got, Art couldn’t help but start talking again, and the others just entirely gave up on him.
“Seriously, I have an itch that I can’t-” Art suddenly stops midsentence when he saw something right in front of him.
It was an enormous wall mostly made of blue stones. Art couldn’t help but open his mouth because of fascination.
“Welcome to Bluewall, the capital city of Whiteland.” Hector says with a grin when he saw Art’s reaction.
“This is…BIG. Why haven’t people talked about this?” Art asks from complete curiously since the place was never shown on the television. No one talks about it either.
“The place is too far away from urban places, and we don’t really let anyone cross our borders. And the wall is like an invisible cloth. During the day the wall reflects light, so it’s impossible to capture it on camera. During the night it hides the city. This is the reason why we survived for so long.” Hector surprisingly explains.
Art couldn’t find the right words to express how awestruck he was.
When they approached the wall, a large gate was opened, revealing the city.
Art’s mouth widened even more when he saw it. He felt like he was back at the medieval period when he saw what was behind the wall.
“Are you sure we didn’t time travel?” Art asks to no one in particular.
Hector chuckles, and when they got inside, everyone immediately surrounded them and started cheering.
“Wow, a heroes welcome.” Art says as the others enjoyed the warm welcome.
As everyone was busy receiving gifts the citizens, Art looks back at the view of the large city.
Art couldn’t help but feel at home even though he couldn’t really remember if he’s been here or not. He just couldn’t really express how he was feeling right now. He could cry right now if he had to.
And the Night Warriors, they felt so familiar that Art wanted to give each and everyone of them a hug. But the thought immediately vanished when he saw them practically glaring at him.
Vampires wore leather, or anything that screamed Gothic. Everyone here wore clothes similar to Hector and the others, which made Art stand out even more since he dressed himself as a vampire, not as a Night Warrior.
“Humans are so missing out something amazing like this,” Art unconsciously says out loud as he continues to stare at the city.
Hector, who was still looking up front, broke his excitement as he answers him, “Humans would destroy and steal from us if they found out about this place.”
Art realized that he had a point so he didn’t say anything anymore.
After the short ‘welcome back’ ceremony, the warriors went on their way. It took them at least ten more minutes to arrive to their actual destination.
The wall already astonished Art, but now he felt a tear fall when he saw the palace in front of them from a distance.
“Is that…the Sun Palace?” Art asks. He didn’t know why a tear fell, but emotions just suddenly flooded him.
Hector saw his reaction and smiled, “It looks like you haven’t performed your cleansing yet. All of the Night Warriors were created at this city, which will explain the reason why you feel like home. Our King also made the city to protect us.”
“Your king is Lois Ignis right?” Art asks.
“Our king,” Hector corrected, “But yes, he’s our king, our father, our creator. He was the strongest, but in the middle of the war, King Ignis locked himself inside the palace. The only Night Warrior who could communicate with him was his direct descendant. The first Night Warrior he ever created, Delilah Ignis.” Hector explains further.
Art immediately recognized the name.
Apparently Delilah Ignis had an affair with Henry Marius, AKA the direct descendant of the Midnight King, Liel Tez’ca. And their offspring was none other than Cassius, or what everyone knows him as, the Reaper.
“So both died during the war?” Art asks further.
Hector pauses, then he looks back at Art and says, “Who said they died?”
Art froze for a couple of seconds. When he processed what Hector just told them, his eyes widened from shock, “What?”
“The Warriors have arrived!” Someone suddenly shouted, startling Art.
Hector and the others stopped right in front of the massive palace. The Sun Palace was the exact opposite of the Blood Palace. It obviously felt homier and more welcoming, and it gave justice to its name since it was literally bright, just like the sun.
Men wearing an all-white uniform went out of the room to greet Hector and the others.
Hector goes down from his horse. He didn’t even help Art down so Art had to hop down by himself, making him stumble and making the others laugh at him again.
“ Seriously, these warriors think I’m a joke .“ Art mumbles to himself, but Hector was able to hear it, which made him chuckle before assisting Art to stand properly.
“Commander, welcome back. We haven’t seen you in a week.” One of the guards greeted, holding a fist up to his chest to show respect to Hector who was actually a commander.
“Oh, so you’re actually a commander. You know I don’t wanna brag but I’m a commander myself back at our place.” Art suddenly brags, thinking these warriors would at least show him a little respect.
Hector looks at Art and asks him with a grin, “Isn’t your friend a commander too? So there are two commanders back at your place?”
“W-Well…I’m actually a third in commanding officer, but that’s still something!” Art defended, making the warrior laugh at him again.
Art pouts, but he wasn’t really mad at all. He was being laughed at but he didn’t feel angry. Maybe because he was a Night Warrior too, which was why he felt some sort of connection with them.
“Commander, do we bring him to the cell with the vampire? Or do we separate them so this Exodus wouldn’t be sucked dry?” One of the guards asks, making Art sigh in relief since he found out Harris is still alive and is just locked inside a cell.
“We’ll bring him there later,” Hector answers. Then he grabs Art’s arm and continues, “But first we have to show him to our queen.”
The moment Hector mentioned their queen, Art’s heart started beating fast. He was finally going to meet the Night Warrior who basically started the war. It was weird since he just talked to her son, Cassius, not too long ago.
Maybe he could ask her to perform his cleansing for him too.
“Nero, bring my horse to the stables.” Hector commanded, referring to the warrior who first called Art Exodus.
Art was going to say something clever again, but Hector grabs the rope that was tied around Art and aggressively pulls it, making hum stumble again.
“ This is one strong rope. “ Art thought to himself as Hector started dragging him inside the palace, the rest of the guards in white following behind them.
Inside the palace wasn’t any different from the outside. It was still very stunning and well designed like how Art expected.
“The queen is at the Throne Room. I bet she’ll be delighted to see you.” One of the guards stated, which made Hector make a left turn.
As Hector continues to drag Arthur’s stiff body, Art suddenly rolls his eyes and says, “You’re going the wrong way old man. You just left for a week and now you already forgot? The Throne Room’s at the right wing near the…”
Hector made a sudden stop, making Art bump his face on Hector’s head.
“Seriously, if you’re going to drag me like this, at least drag me properly.” Art complains while massaging his nose.
Hector turns around and looks at Art with confusion, a few seconds later, Art realizes what he just said and now has a shocked expression like Hector.
“How did you know that that?” Hector asks him.
Art obviously didn’t know himself, so he answered instead, “Weren’t you the one who said Night Warriors originated here? Maybe I just somehow remembered?”
“I said they came from the city, not the palace. Not everyone could get inside the palace. So how did you-” Hector stops when Art suddenly revealed to him, “Did I not tell you that I was some kind of Night Warrior General before? Well, that’s what they said but obviously I wouldn’t remember since I haven’t really done my Holy Cleansing yet. But maybe that’s the reason why I know where the throne room is.”
Hector’s eyes widens from shock, surprising Art too since Hector always looked confident and composed. Even the guards behind them were surprised.
“You said General. Do you mean general during the blood war?” Hector asks, now making Arthur feel tense.
Art slowly nods his head, “Yes?” he asked rather than answering.
Hector lets go of the rope that he was holding and holds Art’s shoulder instead, “What is your name exactly?” he then asks.
“Now you wanna know my name,” Art says, “Earlier you didn’t really care who I was.”
“Stop with nonsense! Your name goddamnit!” Hector suddenly shouts, startling Art.
Art gulps and quickly answers him, “Arthur…my name is Arthur Bain.”
Hector and the rest of the guards looked like they just heard a ghost’s name. Art looks at them confusingly. He was about to ask why they were so shocked when Hector suddenly drops his hands from Art’s shoulder and says, “Arthur…you’re general Arthur?”
Art doesn’t say anything, so Hector continues to say, “So after a hundred years, just like Harris Martel, you’re still serving that vampire boy.”
to be continued…
B1OOD - [QUEEN DELILAH]
✝✝✝
“Where is he?” Noctis angrily asks as he barges inside the West Sanctum, also known as the Blood Palace.
“Where is he?!” Noctis now shouted.
The guards were stopping him from going any further inside the palace, but Felix and Dmitry were effortlessly pushing them away before they could even touch the lord.
The guards weren’t answering his question, so Noctis turns around and looks at the guards with a killer glare, automatically making them stop moving.
Dmitry and Felix look at each other with a ’ he’s doing it again ’ expression. Without saying a word, they already knew that this was all the lord’s doing.
Noctis slowly walks towards them, Dmitry and Felix moving aside so they could make a path for him.
“I will ask you again. Where…is the Reaper?” Noctis asks. Then suddenly, the guards started to look like they were choking, like an invisible force was strangling them.
The guard at the middle was holding his neck, trying to remove whatever force was holding them. But obviously, nothing was happening.
It took Noctis a couple more seconds before he could finally snap his fingers. The hold on the guard at the middle was released soon after.
He falls on his knees and catches his breath. Just right after him, the rest of the guards were now released as well.
The guards were panting heavily. Noctis goes down on one knee and grabs the cheeks of the middle guard aggressively, forcing him to stare right back at Noctis’s red eyes.
“I will kill you if you still don’t give me an answer low blood.” Noctis says for the last time.
The guard was struggling to speak, but he finally answered the lord’s question, “A-At the King’s…q-quarters.”
Noctis stares at the guard for a few seconds before finally standing up.
The guard starts massaging his cheeks when Noctis lets go of him, but when he thought he was already at the safe zone; Noctis suddenly looks down on him. Without even saying anything, everyone heard a bone being crushed, making the guard scream his lungs out.
All the guards moved away, even Dmitry and Felix were surprised.
“How dare you stop me from entering in my own home. I would have crushed your skulls, each and every one of you. But as your lord, I will show you my mercy.” Noctis tells them, making everyone look at him with fear.
Noctis walks away, immediately making Dmitry and Felix follow behind him. But as Noctis was walking away from them, the guard’s started screaming in pain one by one, their arms being crushed like the first guard who Noctis used as demonstration.
All Dmitry and Felix could do was ignore the agonizing screams, and make sure they never get on Noctis’s bad side.
Ever.
"So after a hundred years, just like Harris Martel, you're still serving that vampire boy." Hector tells Art, making Art look at Hector with shock and mix of confusion.
"You know Noctis?" Art asks him.
"Know him? You brought that little lord here. We were ambushed by a hundred vampires because of what you did. Thousands of Night Warriors died because of what you did. But as our kind fell, you still protected that boy." Hector reveals, shocking Arthur even more.
"I...I didn't know. I...I don't fucking remember." Art tries to say.
Hector chuckles, "Of course you don't. And I wish you never would. Because that time, the vampires wiped all of us out. But that's what they thought. They thought we were extinct, but because of their ignorance, that became our biggest shield."
Art didn't say anything anymore. He was lost for words. Noctis once told him that the vampires thought that the Night Warriors were already extinct, but he didn't know that it was all because of his doing.
"The general who left his kind to die has now returned. We must celebrate." Hector sarcastically says as he looked at Art with anger and pain.
Art felt something burn inside him. He felt a huge amount of sadness, something that he already felt in the past.
"I'm sorry." Arthur suddenly says.
Hector looks at Art, and the anger in his eyes immediately disappeared, "I was a boy back then when you were still a general. But now things have changed. You are not who you once were, not until you perform your cleansing. So I shouldn't blame you now. Though death was something we never feared, you still took away possible decades of life from us, so there will always be hatred." Hector explains to him.
"If it will make you feel good, you can punch me once I perform my cleansing." Art suddenly says out of the blue, finally making Hector laugh.
Hector takes the rope again and pulls Art's body, "Even if you forgot, one thing still remained general. Your personality never did change."
Hectors starts pulling Art again. And as they were walking towards the Throne Room, Hector continues, "When the vampires attacked, you ran off with that boy. Years later you returned and continued your duties as a General with no shame. You died at the age of forty-two, and we never saw you again."
Art was listening to him attentively. Just hearing it made Art realize something, "How many times did I die?" he asks.
But unfortunately, Hector didn't know the answer to that anymore, "I cannot keep track of everyone's death, especially when we have a different cycle. You were once older than me, but look at us now. I'm twice your age. But what you said earlier was true. Our kind is not being reborn anymore. Something broke the cycle. Our fallen brothers and sister never returned."
Art wanted to ignore the fact that he might have an idea on why that unfortunate event is happening to the Night Warriors. He didn't want to believe that he had something to do with it. That Noctis turning him into a vampire broke his cycle and affected everyone.
"Here we are general." Hector says ones they arrived at the throne room.
For some reason, Art started to feel nervous. His heart was beating fast, and he could already feel the cold sweat streaming down his forehead.
Art, Hector, and the rest of the guards walked at the middle of the room. Art was expecting an old woman to welcome them, but to their surprise, the throne was empty.
Art looked at the throne for a second, then, his heart started beating faster even more.
He knew that there was something about this place, specifically this room that had a significant role in Art's life.
"Queen Delilah. We have arrived." Hector announces.
Everything was silent for a second, but suddenly, a curtain blew because of the strong wind outside. To their surprise, there was actually a girl sitting at the window, immediately making everyone bow down except for Art.
Art looked at the Night Warrior with fascination. She was wearing a white dress. She has golden hair that flowed with the curtain. And on top of her head was a crown that shined with the sunrays.
She was beautiful, like she was perfectly created by someone with intricate hands.
Art's mouth was wide open. He was about to approach her out of instinct, but Hector suddenly pulled his rope down, making him bow down like the rest of them.
"My queen. We have arrived." Hector announces again.
The room was still quiet.
Finally, after a few seconds, the girl goes down from the window. She wasn't even wearing anything on her feet.
Art had his head down so he didn't see her face, but he knew that the girl was approaching them.
"Hector! You're back!" She shouts. Running towards Hector to hug him.
"How was your trip? Did you find anything?" She asks, her voice making Art gulp and feel emotional.
Hector stands up, then everyone followed, making Art stand up as well.
"We have something for you my queen." Hector says, moving aside so Queen Delilah could see Art.
Art slowly lifts his head up. The moment he saw the girl's face, Art gasps and takes a step back.
"What's with the rude reaction?" Hector angrily asks. But Art ignores him. He slowly moves closer to the little girl. She was small, probably thirteen-years-old. But she was breathtakingly beautiful.
Her crystal-like blue eyes widened when she saw Art's face as well.
The two stare at each other, making Hector and the rest of the guards look at them confusingly.
Art was clenching on his fist. He had the sudden urge to run to her and hug her as tight as he could, but he didn't move a muscle.
Suddenly, a tear fell from Delilah's eyes, shocking everyone inside the room.
When Delilah realized that she was already crying, she quickly wiped the tears away and looked away from Art, "T-Take him to the cell with Harris Martel."
Hector was still confused on what happened, but he nodded his head anyway and answered, "Yes my queen."
Hector started pulling Art away from the queen, but as Art was being dragged away, he still wouldn't remove his eyes from her.
He felt tears forming on his eyes but he didn't dare let it fall.
Art couldn't believe it. He knew, and everyone knew, that the little girl was no doubt a spitting image of him.
Noctis stood in front of the King’s quarters. He hasn’t been here for years because he didn’t want to see anything that reminded him of his family. But since he’s here now, there’s no more turning back anymore.
“Stay here.” Noctis finally says.
Dmitry and Felix nodded their heads and waited outside as Noctis grabbed the doorknob and opened the door.
The room didn’t have any light, but thanks to the light coming from the window, you could still see the inside of the room.
Near the window, there was a man standing just a few inches away from the sunrays. Just staring at his all-white tuxedo automatically made Noctis know that he was no man, but a powerful vampire.
“Move a little closer and you’ll burn yourself.” Noctis says.
Cassius wasn’t even surprised. For some reason, he was already expecting Noctis to arrive.
“One of the things a vampire could never do is look out of the window to see the breathtaking scenery during the day. We’re missing out something beautiful, because you can’t really see anything in the dark.” Cassius suddenly explains. Then he slowly turns around and faces Noctis so he could continue, “Do you know the reason why your father never tinted his windows? It’s because he wanted to see the scenery during the day. He loved the light, even though he knew that it could kill him.”
“This is not the time for you to tell me fun facts about my own father.” Noctis says, annoyed that he didn’t know about it and The Reaper did.
“I apologize for the guards, I know it was rude of them to stop you from entering. But they’re just doing their jobs. They see me more as their boss since you rarely visit the palace so you’ve practically neglected them.” Cassius says with a grin. But Noctis wasn’t affected by his remarks at all.
“I haven’t seen you for years Noctis. What did I do to deserve such an unexpected visit? Are you actually personally inviting me to your wedding?” Cassius asks him.
“I did not come to visit nor invite you.” Noctis immediately answers.
Cassius smiles and nods his head, “Well no worries. I actually know why you’re here.” He confidently tells Noctis.
Noctis looks straight at Cassius’s eyes and says, “Then you know the answer that I want to hear.”
Cassius chuckles this time and slowly walks closer to where Noctis was standing, “I told Arthur the things that he needed to hear. We both know that the blood moon is approaching. There will be a kind that will weaken, and a kind that will triple its power. There’s a vampire cult who is getting ready for an invasion, and an entire kingdom that is getting ready to start another war. Arthur has the key to stop all this.”
“What does Art even know?” Noctis asks, not expecting anything big since the only thing he knows is that Art was a general.
But Cassius looks at Noctis seriously and answers, “Everything my dear lord. Everything.”
Noctis didn’t say anything. Deep down he knew Cassius was right.
“Since you’re already here, it only means that Arthur has already left to perform his cleansing. Now may I ask you my lord…does he plan to return?” he asks.
“That doesn’t concern you.” Noctis answers back.
Cassius smirks and turns around. Then he walks towards a covered painting and said, “Maybe it doesn’t. But it definitely concerns you.”
Noctis was tempted to ask him to explain further. But even if Noctis didn’t say anything, Cassius knew that Nox was dying to hear what he meant.
“It will be best if he doesn’t return and just stay wherever he may be now.” Cassius explains.
Without turning around to face the lord, Cassius continues, “You manipulated everyone who knew Arthur into forgetting about him. Doing that makes you weaker, which is why you aren’t as strong as you were before.”
Noctis remembered the time he fainted. And he’s aware that he’s having constant headaches too.
Was that what Cassius was talking about when he said Noctis became weak?
“You exerted so much power, and you did it a lot of times too.” Cassius explains further.
Noctis was surprised that Cassius knew all this information like sir Clemens, but he didn’t ask anything to him.
“But the blood moon is slowly approaching. Everyone you manipulated will slowly remember him. And when that red moon appears in the sky, your manipulation will vanish, and everyone, including you, will remember the true Arthur.” Cassius explains, and Noctis couldn’t help by widen his eyes from shock.
Cassius finally turns around and faces Noctis.
“He will not be safe if he returns. Ask him to leave. Make sure he doesn’t face death because of you again. You already broke his cycle Noctis. Nothing good will come out of it if he dies again.” Cassius seriously says.
Noctis gulps. Just the thought of Art dying again made him shiver.
Cassius noticed the growing fear in Noctis’s expression. He was hesitant. But he lifts his arm and gently touched his nephew’s shoulder for the first time as a way of comforting him, “If you love him Noctis, you will let him go. But if he loves you back, he will return and give you definite victory. This I promise you.”
"You have a roommate." Hector says as he opens a wooden door, revealing Harris who was sitting on the cold floor with an expressionless face.
When Harris lifted his head, he immediately saw Art's face.
He was surprised, but he already half expected it.
"Sorry it ended this way hybrid." Hector says before gently pushing Art inside the cell.
The gentle gesture made Art feel thankful.
The door closes, and a couple of locks were heard. When Hector and the rest of the guards were gone, Art looks down at Harris and says, "Can you help me out?"
Harris chuckles and stands up from the floor to remove the rope tied to Art's body.
When the rope was finally removed from him, Art stretched his arms and said, "Thank you old man."
"It's glad to see you too pretty boy." Harris says instead.
Art smiles and sat down on the floor, making Harris sit beside him as well.
"So, the queen didn't spare you too?" Harris asks, but the moment he mentioned the queen, Art's expression quickly changed.
"She was a beautiful child. So breathtaking I immediately lost my words." Art says out of nowhere, making Harris sigh.
"You were close to her before when you were a general. Sometimes you took care of her. Sometimes she took care of you. Your cycles were so different that you never really got the same age as her." Harris suddenly explains, quickly making Art look at him with shock.
Harris didn't have to look at Art. He smiles and nods his head and answers him, "Yes, I remember who you are. It explains how you were so familiar when we first met."
Art moves closer to Harris and immediately shot him questions, "How? When? Why didn't you tell me?"
Harris takes a deep breath and tries to answer Art's question one by one, "I don't know how but I just woke up will full knowledge of who you are, and I guess it happened a few days after the Night Warriors attacked the Sanctum. And the reason why I didn't tell you is because I knew it wasn't the right time to reveal anything yet."
"That's crazy." Art says.
He takes a deep breath and rests his back on the wall. After all this time he wasn't entirely alone. Somehow, being known by more made him feel like he belonged to something.
"So it means the thing about me and Noctis-"
Harris cuts Art off and continues for him, "Being a couple? Oh I knew. Even before I remembered who you were, I already knew. Noctis wouldn't just bring a vampire to the sanctum and make him his personal guard if there wasn't anything going on between the two."
Art laughs, "Knowing Noctis, he must have known about you knowing about it but he didn't even say anything to me."
"Well if it makes you feel better Augustus knows about that too." Harris adds.
"I know." Art answers.
"No, I meant you being a Night Warrior. I'm pretty sure he remembers you now too as well." Harris explains, shocking Art even more.
"He did? But he's so nice to me." Art tell him.
Harris finally faces Art and asks, "You really don't remember anything?"
"I get quick flashbacks, but everything is still a blur. I remember Noctis's father. I remember the necklace, but that's it. Then there's the ambush that Hector was talking about." Art answers.
Harris shifts himself so he could fully face Art's direction, "Alright, then let me tell you what happened."
Art looks at Harris and listened to him attentively.
"Noctis's father asked the three of us to escort the lord here. At first I didn't want to, but he said it would be the safest place for Noctis to be in. So as the vampires, humans and night warriors battled at the Capital Kingdom, the four of us, including sir Clemens, traveled here with the lord. Let's just say we became close during that time, which explains your bond with Augustus." Harris explains, automatically making Art smile.
He didn't really exactly remember, but he was smiling from ear to ear just by hearing about it.
"When we arrived at the Bluewall, you disguised us and smuggled us in. But when we arrived at the castle, you told the Queen about us. You were twenty-six years old that time, and Queen Delilah was at her forties. I thought she was going to vanish us, but she welcomed us instead." Harris explains further.
"How old was Nox back then?" Art asks him.
"Noctis was...Fourteen years old. Very young but very strong, stronger than his father even." Harris answers.
"But a week later vampires suddenly arrived. True Bloods. I didn't know how they found us, but they were here. Augustus and I stayed behind to help you escape with the lord and Etienne (
sir Clemens
). Everyone was slaughtered, even the queen. I don't think she blamed us about it, but I knew there was hatred." Harris explains.
"But where did we go?" Art asks, but it was obvious Harris wouldn't know.
"I don't know. Memories of you would come and go. Noctis and Etienne got back to our care when Noctis was already 29-years-old. At that time I didn't even remember you." Harris tells him.
Art closes his eyes and sighs heavily.
When he opened them, he looks back at Harris and says, "Man, I really don't remember anything. I really have to perform my cleansing to not feel useless."
"So you already planned to perform it here. You didn't actually come here to rescue me." Harris says, making Art apologetically look back at his commander, "Well, even if I went here to rescue you, it would still be a great failure because...look at us, we're both locked up here."
Harris leans his back on the wall and closes his eyes now too, "Well we won't be for long."
"What do you mean?" Art immediately asks him.
Without opening his eyes, Harris answers, "The Queen will definitely be needing you. And you might just get that cleansing you've been hoping for."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [WHO AM I?]
✝✝✝
Art was doing pushups on the floor while Harris was meditating.
It's been two days since Art arrived at the Whiteland. Harris said the queen might need him but they haven't been summoned at all.
They could easily break the wooden door and escape, but it would almost be impossible to fight the guards waiting outside. The only thing these two Lord Guards could do now is to train their minds and bodies for the time being.
"Ninety-seven, ninety-eight, ninety-nine...one fucking hundred." Art finishes.
He stands up and brushes off the dust on his palms. Then he takes the water that the guards gave to them and drank it in one go. Mostly capturers would leave their prisoners to starve, but the two were well fed.
Art was sweating like crazy. He wasn't wearing his top so his upper body looked like it was shining because of the sweat.
"Damn that was good exercise." Art says, taking his shirt and using it to wipe the sweat off his body.
"You're tiring yourself." Harris stated without even opening his eyes.
Art inhales and slowly exhales before answering, "No, this is my form of relaxation."
"Whatever you say pretty boy."
As Art was catching his breath, someone suddenly knocks on the door, startling Art. Harris immediately opened his eyes too to see who it was.
They knew something was up because if it were food, the guards wouldn't knock and would just slide the food on the small window.
"Got another roommate." The guard outside says.
Harris stood up from his feet as the door opened, to their surprise, it was actually Augustus Thaddeus, the second commanding officer, and a close friend of both Arthur and Harris.
The two were shocked as Augustus got inside.
The guard locks the door. Then the three stared at each other with amusement.
"Oh my, this brings back so many memories." Augustus suddenly says to break the silence.
"You son of a bitch." Art says. Then he went to him and gave him a tight hug, which Augustus responded to even though Art was covered in sweat.
Harris approached him as well and patted his shoulder, "It's good to see you Augustus."
When Art and Augustus broke from the hug, Art immediately asks, "How's Noctis? Did he send you here?"
Augustus nodded his head and answered him, "Yes. The moment he woke up, he asked me to rescue you."
"Well it looks like your rescue plan is going well." Harris jokes, sitting down on the floor so he could continue his meditation.
Art and Augustus laughs. Then the two joined Harris on the floor.
"Well I didn't want to sound like I'm bragging but I got pass the guards outside the Whiteland. They only captured me when I was already at the Bluewall." Augustus suddenly says.
Without opening his eyes back, Harris answered, "Nothing to brag about Augustus because the same thing happened to me."
Art pouted and looked at the two, "Well congratulations to the two of you. I was captured at the borderline."
Harris and Augustus immediately laugh the moment they heard Art's answer.
"I don't remember anything! How would I know there would be guardians?" Art complains, making Harris and Augustus laugh even more.
"This seriously brings back memories." Augustus says once they were done laughing.
When everything mellowed down, Art hugs his knees and suddenly asks, "Hey, how was I in the past?"
Augustus looks at Art and starts scanning him, like he was remembering their past together, "You were actually the same. You were still cheerful and bright. But like now, you knew how to be serious. And your skill in fighting never changed too. But what shocked me the most was your undying love for Lord Noctis."
"Are you telling me I fell in love with Noctis when he was freaking fourteen?" Art asks, making Harris choke on air.
"N-No...how do I put this? I think your fist meeting was more on love as a whole. You cared about him and protected him with no question. Maybe at that time you felt like you were responsible for him, which is why you acted like a big brother to him." Augustus explains.
"Good. Glad I'm not a pedophile." Art blurts out, making Harris laugh now.
"Don't worry, you're in the safe zone buddy." Augustus says with a grin.
"How did I die though?" Art asks.
Harris and Augustus look at each other, then both of them shrugged their shoulders.
"Like I said, when you escaped we never saw you again." Harris reminded Art.
Art takes a deep breath and brushes his wet hair back with his fingers, "I might have died seven times and I never would have known."
"Don't worry my good old friend, you'll find out sooner," Augustus says as he drapes his arm around Art's shoulder.
Soon enough someone knocks on their door again.
The three waited as the door opened, revealing the one everyone least expected, Hector.
"Having a fun reunion?" Hector asks.
"You know, you are a very confusing character. Sometimes I like you, then you act like a douche and I end up hating you." Augustus suddenly says, making Art chuckle.
"Did I act like a douche when I captured you at the borderline?" Hector suddenly reveals, making Harris and Art burst out in laughter.
"What did you brag about again Augustus?" Art asks, making Augustus cross his arms and look at Hector annoyingly, "Great, now I officially hate you."
"It doesn't matter. The feelings mutual," Hector answers. Then he looks at Art and points at him, "Arthur, queen Delilah would like to see you."
Everyone stopped laughing when they heard what Hector just said.
Art immediately stood up from the floor, and then he wore his leather jacket to cover himself up. His shirt was wet so the jacket would do.
"I'm not gonna tie you up, but I hope you don't run off." Hector says.
Art nods his head in agreement. Then he looks at the two vampires who gave him a nod of encouragement.
When Art went out of the cell, Hector locked the door and started walking away, immediately making Art follow beside him.
"Am I going to be executed?" Art asks, even though he knew that it wasn't the case.
Hector didn't answer him, but instead, he asks back, "What were you to the queen general?"
Arthur scratches the back of his head and answers, "I'd lie if I say I don't feel a strong connection with her. But anything further than that, I don't know."
But Art was sure that they weren't an item, especially when he knows that the one that she actually loves is Noctis's grandfather.
Does she even know his child is alive and is now the head of the West Sanctum?
"I hope you realize that she actually looks like you." Hector points out.
Art gulps and nods his head, "I know. We look so alike that I could actually pass as her fath-"
Art stops, like something inside him exploded in realization.
"We're here." Hector suddenly said, halting any thought that might form inside Arthur's head.
Art looked at the door in front of him. He thought he was going to be brought to the throne room, but to his surprise, it was actually a different room now.
"The queen is waiting inside." Hector says, opening the door so Art could enter.
Art gulps and takes a deep breath before going inside. When Hector closed the door, Art realized that the room had a pool that was shaped as a cross. He remembered the time he saw his 'mother' with father Vlad.
"
This is where you perform your cleansing.
" Art whispers to himself, then suddenly he heard a noise.
He looks at his right and saw Queen Delilah standing in front of the window.
Art clears his throat, but the queen didn't respond. So Art slowly approached her and said, "You like the scenery outside don't you."
"I don't." She suddenly answered, honestly surprising Art.
"But I like to watch the night warriors. It's fascinating how I know all of their faces, but some of them are already living a very different life now." She says, and then she slowly turns around and faces Art, "Just like you."
Arthur doesn't say anything and stood still on where he was already standing.
"General Arthur Flinch, Mr. Arthur Gregory, and now professor Arthur Bain. You've had so many lives that I've already lost count." She says, surprising Arthur that she actually knew who he was.
"Do you know who I am?" Delilah asks. But Art didn't answer her anything. He didn't know what to answer her.
Delilah walks closer to where Art was and asks further, "Let me change the question then," she says, "Have you met my son?"
Art's eyes widened.
So she does know Cassius is alive.
"Yes." Art simply answers.
It was strange since Delilah was practically a child but she sounded like she was an eighty-year-old woman. She was intimidating too.
"He told me that he was the reason why there was a war." Art tells her, almost making Delilah laugh.
"Maybe, but not entirely," she says.
Delilah walks to a table and takes a goblet. She pours something in it and offers it to Art.
Art was hesitant, but he takes it anyway and drinks from it.
He didn't know what it was, but it tasted so familiar that he ended up drinking it all up.
"Henry (
Noctis Marius I
) was in love with me, and I was in love with him. But I wasn't the only thing he loved. He loved power. He loved wealth. He loved the lands and his kind. Nothing else mattered to him. So when I got pregnant, an occurrence that could have been impossible, he did not hesitate to abandon the child. Because he did not love Cassius." Delilah explains, and Art could see the pain in her eyes like everything unfolded in front of her.
"So I kept him and raised him here. My council was against it, except for one warrior." Delilah says, moving closer to Arthur.
"He told me I should keep it, and he will handle the rest. And so he did, but only to return with the news that the vampires had declared war. He never told me the reason why. He never told me what he discovered. But everything changed after that." Delilah explains, and somehow, Art already knew whom she was talking about.
"The Blood Moon is arriving soon. Our kind will be weak, and our cycle has stopped. The waiting is over Arthur," Delilah says, taking the goblet from Art's hand and placing it back on the table.
She holds her hands together and looks back at Art, "You have already wasted so many lives. It is time...for you to remember who you are."
Art's heart started to beat faster.
He was finally going to perform his cleansing. Something that he has hoped for in a while now.
"I'm ready." Art quickly says with no hesitation.
Queen Delilah nods her head. She was glad that she didn't have to force Art into doing it.
"Alright. But before we proceed, I have to ask you one thing. Are you ready to remember everything? The good, and the bad?" Delilah asks him.
Art was sure that he'd be willing to do it, but something inside him suddenly felt hesitant. Like his past lives was stopping him. Like they didn't want to remember anything.
But then he remembers Noctis. How tired he was. How he's forced to carry all the burden on his shoulder. And how he has to become the lord even when he was still young. He had to stop the war. He had to do it for Noctis.
"Arthur?" Delilah calls out.
Art blinks. He clenches his fist and brushes the hesitation away.
"I will do it." He finally answers.
Without asking, Delilah already knew what Art was thinking about. She moves closer and looks at Art seriously, "Not just for Noctis Arthur. Your purpose is not only for him, remember that."
"
Perform the cleansing. Stop wasting time protecting your lover and start protecting the entire existence.
" He suddenly remembered Cassius tell him back at the Blood Palace.
Everything that he had experienced flashed in front of him in an instant.
"Night Warriors captured our kind. Then humans tortured and killed them."
"Most humans would drag my people outside during the day so they could burn. Some blinded them and raped them. Every morning I'd hear their agonizing screams and there was nothing...NOTHING that I could have done."
"There are billions of humans and thousands of us left. If we show ourselves, we will lose. I am the last vampire that is holding the chain. Let us just live in peace. Our golden age is over. This is where this nonsense ends."
"We were ambushed by a hundred vampires because of what you did. Thousands of Night Warriors died because of what you did. But as our kind fell, you still protected that boy."
Art clenches his fist even harder.
Delilah and Cassius are right. This isn't about Noctis anymore. It's bigger than that.
If he wants to save the love of his life, it is also his duty to end the war and save everyone else.
"I will do it." Art says again, but this time, with more determination.
"Alright, now strip." Delilah suddenly says, breaking the serious atmosphere.
Art was surprised; he wasn't going to stand naked in front of a child.
Delilah saw his reaction and chuckled, "I took care of you when you were a child. Do not think of this in a strange way." She says.
Art was still hesitant, so Delilah sighs and says, "Fine. I'll fill the pool up, then I'll turn around and you go inside."
"That's a good idea." Art says with a smile, making Delilah chuckle again.
Delilah shakes her head in disbelief and turns something on.
Blood suddenly came out of the sides of the cross, and the pool was slowly filled up with red liquid.
Delilah takes a book that looks like a bible and turns around. When the pool was completely filled, Art immediately strips and heads to the pool.
The blood was warm, it almost made Art vomit.
At first he was disgusted, but he brushed the touched away and got inside.
"As soon as you get in, go under and bring your arms to the side to form a cross. I will immediately recite the verses, and you will automatically remember everything. Though it would be painful, I hope you endure it." Delilah says.
Art nods his head. He sat down on the pool, and then he holds his breath and goes under, his body now fully emerged in the blood.
Delilah immediately turns around and went to the pool. She lifts her hands up and recites a Latin verse.
Art wasn't able to hear anything. But slowly, his body started to tremble, then, it wasn't a tremble anymore, his body ended up shaking aggressively.
Art was trying to keep his eyes shut, but then the shaking stopped, and out of nowhere, his eyes were forced open, and bright light started to come out of them.
Art was shouting underneath the pool. His body felt like it was being stretched. Delilah was right when he said it would be painful.
Delilah continued to recite the verse, not stopping even when she knew that Art was in great pain.
Black blood slowly went out of Arthur's mouth. It was a sign that his vampire blood were slowly coming out of him.
Delilah recited the verses even louder.
The winds outside started to become aggressive that the windows forced themselves to close. The loud sound immediately made Hector enter the room.
"What's going on?!" He shouted when he got inside. But Hector stopped moving when he saw what was happening in front of him.
His eyes widened from shock. He has never seen someone being cleaned like this before.
The wind became stronger. Hector even had to hold onto something .
Books were falling, the chandelier was swaying, and the windows and doors were constantly opening and closing.
Delilah was trying her best to stand. Even when the winds blew hard against her, she kept her feet on the ground and continued to recite the verses.
"
Inde ferunt, totidem qui vivere debeat annos, corpore de patrio parvum phoenica renasci!"
Delilah finally finished.
["Thence they say that the small bird is reborn from the father's body, which must live as many years."]
Memories started flashing inside of Art's head. There were so many events that he thought his head would explode.
"Promise me you will never tell a soul Delilah. You promise me."
...
"I will protect you. There will be no harm done to you as long as I am here."
...
"I am a beggar and you are a lord. I cannot give you any riches, but I will give you my life."
...
"My love, my life, my eternity will be yours. Forever and ever with no remorse."
...
"Come on! Strike me in the heart! Show me your worst! For him I will die and for him I will return!"
...
"Sir, are you okay?"
"You're not supposed to see me."
...
The winds stop, and the light coming from Art's eyes disappeared.
Delilah slowly puts the book down. Hector gulps and walks his way towards the pool to stand beside Delilah.
Art's body was frozen underneath the pool. Everything was quiet for a second, but then suddenly, Art quickly sits back up while catching his breath.
Delilah looks at Hector and tells him, "Quickly, get a towel."
"Yes my queen." Hector immediately answers, running out to get a towel for Art who was covered in blood.
Art was holding his chest. His eyes were now purely white, and all signs of being a vampire was removed from him.
Delilah approached him, her eyes filled with emotions.
With no hesitation, she removes her crown and went down on her knees before bowing in front of him, "Welcome back," she tells him.
Art was trying to catch his breath. When his breathing finally became normal, he looks at Delilah and answers, "Call the others. Its time for us to begin."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [MY LOVE, MY LIFE, MY ETERNITY]
✝✝✝
(Two Weeks Later)
Noctis was smoking in the middle of the library.
He exhaled the smoke and remembered the time he was here with Arthur. Now, it was just a distant memory. He hasn't seen Arthur ever since he left to head to the Bluewall. And tonight was his much-awaited wedding.
His heart aches for him, but Cassius was right, it would be for the best if Arthur didn't come back.
"I miss you Arthur Bain." Noctis says to himself, and then he walks towards the window and throws away the cigarette that he was holding. He looks up and stares at the moon. The Blood Moon was hours away, but even though it hasn't appeared yet, Noctis could already feel the immense power that will come with it.
"My lord." Someone calls out.
Noctis turns around and realizes that Thorne was actually waiting for him near the entrance of the library.
"You still have to change and get ready for your wedding." Thorne reminds him.
"And Margaret?" He asks.
"She's already at her room my lord. Sir Clemens is also at the garden to make sure there will be no problems at your wedding tonight." Thorne answers.
Noctis turns around and faces his guard. Thorne felt bad for Noctis. It was clear that there was pain in his eyes, and all Thorne could do was watch as his lord married a vampire, not for the sake of love, but for the sake of his kind.
"Alright, let's go." Noctis says, walking out of the library, leaving the memory of him and Arthur at this room behind.
The two were quiet while walking down the hallway to Noctis's room. But suddenly, Noctis stopped walking, and his eyes automatically turned red.
Without saying anything, Noctis started running, surprising Thorne.
"My lord!" He called out, immediately following Noctis while trying his best to catch up.
But Noctis was just too fast. Thorne lost him with no effort.
But when Noctis arrived in front of his bedroom, he stopped running and looked up to see a vampire standing in front of his door.
Noctis gulps and saw Augustus, his personal guard that he too has not seen for two weeks.
Noctis didn't even have to ask. Augustus nods his head and moves aside.
"I will guard the door for you my lord." He says.
Noctis's heart started to beat faster, and his eyes started to water. Without hesitation, he ran inside his room.
Augustus closed the door for him. Noctis looked around the room, and his heart almost dropped when he saw his love of his life, Arthur.
Art was standing in front of Noctis's desk, reading the papers that were placed there.
Noctis didn't say anything, he couldn't even move.
Art takes a deep breath and puts the paper down. Then he lifts his head and finally looks up at Noctis.
Noctis immediately noticed that there was something different about him, but he didn't want to say anything. He wanted Art to open it up to him instead.
"How are you?" Art finally asks.
Noctis stares at Art with disbelief, "H-How are you? That's the best thing you could ask?" Noctis asks back, his eyes now ready to shed some tears.
Noctis missed his voice so much.
"I'm sorry." He says.
Noctis clenches his fist and finally ran towards Art, "That's not it," he says before draping his arms around Art's neck and kissing him.
Art was surprised for a second, but he gently held Noctis's waist and kissed him back.
When they parted from the kiss, Noctis buried his face on Art's chest and started crying.
"I miss you so much. I hoped that you wouldn't come back but deep down I knew that I wanted to see you for the last time before I got married." Noctis mumbles underneath Art's chest.
Art gently kisses Noctis's head and hugged him tightly.
"I didn't want to come. I thought I might ruin your marriage if I did. And I know that the last thing that you wanted was to choose between me and your duty as a lord." Art tells him.
Noctis hugs him tighter and says, "Can I tell you something?"
"Don't." Art quickly says. Without hearing about it, he already knew what Noctis was going to say.
Noctis held onto Art's shirt tightly and said it anyway, "I don't want to get married. I don't want you to leave me. I just want you to stay by my side. I don't want to feel lonely. What is the purpose of being king if my own king is not by my side?"
"Oh baby."
Art couldn't control himself anymore. He lifts Noctis up and carries him to the bed, then he went on top of him and starts kissing him aggressively.
"You will get married," Art says in between kisses, "But you will belong to me with no question."
Art removes his shirt, and then he helped Noctis remove his shirt as well before showering Noctis's body with kisses.
The Art of this lifetime had never touched Noctis before, but the Arthur's from the past has already been craving for him ever since. They were desperate to touch him again.
While Art was kissing Noctis, Noctis noticed the scar on Art's chest again. He touches the scar on Art's chest. Art must have noticed so he took Noctis's hand and kissed it, "It wasn't because of you," Art assured him.
Noctis didn't say anything and just nodded his head in understanding.
"Let's forget about that. Right now I want to give you my wedding gift." Art says, removing Noctis's pants.
Art went in between Noctis's legs. His eyes were now purely white. When he looked up at Noctis, his eyes were red now too, and his fangs were out.
"Spread your hole for me." Art suddenly commands.
Noctis shivered by how low his voice sounded. Noctis never expected to hear those words from Art, but at the same time, his dominance was so familiar to him.
So Noctis grabbed his ass and spreads them like what Arthur wanted. Soon after, Art leaned forward and started licking it with no hesitation, making Noctis clench on the sheets.
"H-Hot...your tongue feels so hot." Noctis says.
As Art was licking Noctis's hole, he suddenly shoves a finer inside, making Noctis roll his eyes back because of the pleasure.
"Shit." He curses when Art started to thrust the finger in and out of his lover.
When Noctis's hole was wet enough, he pushed in another finger, and then another.
Three long and wet fingers were now inside Noctis. Art was just pushing it in and out of him, hitting the spots that made Noctis feel good. He made sure Noctis would feel like he's in a world of ecstasy by what he was doing.
"Fuck, that feels so good." Noctis says while he bit on his index finger.
While Art was thrusting his fingers in, he leaned closer and started licking Noctis again, pushing his tongue inside like his fingers.
Noctis couldn't help but moan. He grabbed a handful of Art's hair and started pushing him deeper.
"T-That's it baby. Eat me up like that." Noctis demanded.
Art's tongue was inside him, but when Art couldn't breath anymore, he pulled away from Noctis.
Art and Noctis were panting heavily. Noctis didn't say anything and simply watched Art remove his pants and boxers in front of him.
Now both of them were naked on the bed. Skin to skin. There was nothing to hide anymore.
Art moves forward and kisses Noctis first before positioning his cock at his entrance.
Art kisses Noctis's neck and whispers in his ear, "
My love, my life...
"
Noctis kisses Art back and answers him, "
My eternity.
"
Art caresses Noctis's cheeks and stares at his lover's face with complete admiration and passion, "Your heart, your body, and everything else is mine. If you dare give it to anyone else, I will never forgive you."
Noctis was supposed to answer, but Art suddenly shoves himself inside him, making Noctis widen his eyes from shock.
"Give me all of you," Art says, slowly pulling away and pushing himself hard back inside, making Noctis moan even louder, "And I will give you mine." Art continues.
"Y-You're the only one I want Arthur. The only one." Noctis swears, and that was the only thing that Art had to hear because he knew Noctis was saying the truth.
Art started to thrust himself even harder and faster.
Noctis drapes his arms around Art's neck, and then he pulls Art closer to him.
Art already knew what Noctis wanted, so he moved his head to the side to expose his neck better.
Noctis's heart started beating faster, then, he opens his mouth and buries his fangs on Art's neck. The moment he tasted Art's blood, a sudden rush of satisfaction filled up his entire body.
Art didn't even flinch, but it did make him become harder inside Noctis.
Art thrusts himself in and out as Noctis drank his blood.
"You're so tight." Art says while gritting on his teeth.
The two were now sweating like crazy, and the tension was getting higher.
Noctis pulls away when Art slammed himself inside of him. Art's blood was dripping down his mouth when he looked at his lover. It didn't really hurt him, but it definitely felt good.
"I'll fire you if you stop." Noctis almost begged, suddenly making Art lowly chuckle.
"It really did become your habit to try and fire me." Art says, making Noctis grin.
Noctis licks the blood off his mouth, and then he kisses Art again. As they were kissing, Noctis tightens his entrance, accidentally making Art bite Noctis's tongue.
The two immediately pulled away from the kiss. Art was ready to go all out. He sits up and grabs Noctis's waist, pulling him closer to him so his cock could go even deeper.
Noctis moaned louder, "Shit! Baby...I-I'm...I'm going to cum."
Art was rubbing his balls just at Noctis's entrance. When Noctis tightened his hole again, he closed his eyes and bit his lower lip.
Without warning Noctis, Art releases his seed. As soon as Noctis felt the hot cum inside him, Noctis couldn't help but cum too.
The two were panting heavily. Art was about to pull out but Noctis stopped him and said, "Stay inside me a little longer."
Art looked at his lover, and then he nodded his head and lied down beside him. While his cock was still inside Noctis, he pulls Noctis closer so he could hug him from the back.
Noctis takes a deep breath and kisses the arms that were wrapped around him.
"When did you learn to move like that? Have we actually done this before?" Noctis asks, making Art chuckle again.
"I never touched you when you were young. But the life before this one, I did, just once..." Art says, actually surprising Noctis. But what Art said next surprised Noctis even more.
"Our first time was right after our wedding." Art finally reveals, making Noctis's heart drop.
"Did you just say-"
Noctis was going to face Art, but Art stopped him from moving. He didn't want to see his face while he explained to him everything. He might not control himself and actually take Noctis away so he wouldn't get married.
Instead, Art moved closer and gently kissed Noctis's head, "March 7, thirty-four years ago. It was a full moon, and it was just you and I at a chapel at the South Haven. I was forty-two years old and you were eighty-seven years old. It was the happiest day of my life, and I think it was for you too. Well, hopefully."
Noctis didn't say anything, but he suddenly started crying. He hugged Art's arms closer to him. He felt extreme sadness flood him, not because he married Arthur, but because he couldn't remember it at all.
"Why would I ever want to forget that?" Noctis asks.
Art knew the answer, but he didn't tell Noctis about it. He thought it would be better if he didn't say anything for now.
"You remember everything now. So it means you remember that I was the actual reason why you died." Noctis says with a sad voice.
Art sighs and rested his chin on Noctis's head, "Was that what you were worrying about? Was this the reason why you didn't want me to perform the cleansing?"
Noctis didn't say anything but he nodded his head as an answer.
Art sighs again and answers him, "It wasn't because of you. It was all because of me, so you do not have to feel bad about anything."
"But I must have wasted your lives by being so stubborn." Noctis says with a pout, making Art smile.
"You were stubborn, and sometimes spoiled too. But this lifetime is my favorite. You've changed so much Nox. You became so mature. You know what to do, and I love that about you. And because of the you now, I got to experience so many things. I became a vampire and a lord's guard. This was the most fun I had in all of my past lives." Art explains, and Noctis couldn't help but feel happy that he somehow made Art feel this way even when he couldn't remember anything.
Noctis takes a deep breath. He had more questions, but he knew that there wasn't any time left.
"When will you leave?" Noctis finally asks. He didn't want to ask it, but it was better to know than find out that Art left without saying goodbye again.
Art finally pulls away from Noctis, then, he sits up and looks down at Noctis who was looking up at him, their eyes now back to normal.
"We might not see each other for a while my love, but I want you to work hard. Not just for me, but for your kind as well, do you understand?" Art asks him.
Noctis doesn't say anything and just nods his head as an answer.
Art touches Noctis's porcelain skin, and then, like he thought of something, he suddenly leans forward and kisses Noctis's neck before sucking it. When he pulled away, he smiles when he saw the hickey.
"What's this?" Noctis asks when he touched the hot spot on his neck.
Art stood up and took his clothes from the floor, "Earlier was a present for you. But that...is a present for your wife." Art says with a wink, making Noctis throw a pillow at him.
Noctis didn't move from the bed. But as he watched Art put on some clothes, he sweetly tells him, "I love you Arthur."
Art stops midway from buttoning his shirt. He looks straight at his lover and answers him back, "I love you more...my angel."
to be continued...
# B1OOD - [THE KING]
✝✝✝
"You're not going to attend the wedding?"
Augustus asks as he watches Art pack his things.
"I have to leave before the Blood Moon appears. I have to head back to the Sun Palace too so I could ready the troops." Art answers without looking back at Augustus.
One of the main reasons why Art wanted to go back to the East Sanctum was to get his things, and of course, to see Noctis before they temporarily part ways. He wasn't planning to stick around. He knew of the danger that awaits if he stayed longer.
"I know I'm being irrational here, but Art, this isn't just about the wedding, it's about the lord's coronation too. You, Harris and I have waited for this moment our entire lives. This is what Noctis's father wanted. For Noctis to become King thanks to us." Augustus explains; trying his best to make Art stay a little longer.
"Augustus, you know I can't-"
Augustus quickly cuts Art off and approached him, "Arthur, you can fucking control your scent, and we can easily get you out right after the coronation. And its not like the coronation will start once the Blood Moon appears. The coronation will end before the that bloody moon appears anyway. You'll be safe."
"Augustus-"
"And this will be your last day as a Lord's Guard! At least leave with a bang!" Augustus persistently says.
Art angrily shoves his guns inside his bag and angrily looks at Augustus, "Fine! Shut the fuck up already. I'll attend the wedding, but I'll immediately leave once they declare Noctis as king, do you understand me?"
Augustus was about to jump around to celebrate. Thankfully Felix and the others arrived, already wearing their new formal guard clothes made of black and gold fabric.
"Well I'll be damned, you guys really are back." Felix says when he approached the two.
Augustus and Art look at each other. They completely forgot about the rest of their guard brothers.
"Shit happened. But we're back now." Augustus says.
"We actually thought you guys fucking died! What happened?!" Peter asks, making Art and Augustus laugh.
"Long story." Art answers. Then he walks towards Dmitry and touched his newly sewn uniform, "Looking sharp D."
(
Uniform Sample
)
"Did you guys ask to make one for us?" Augustus then asks.
Pierce smiles proudly and answers, "Thankfully we still requested to make your uniforms even though you've been gone for two weeks. Which only means we care about you two even though you practically abandoned us here."
"Oh come on. Stop being a baby," Augustus says, grabbing Pierce and messing his hair like he was a kid.
While the two were fighting, Thorne looks back at Art, then he noticed his bag.
"You're leaving?" He seriously asks him.
Art takes a deep breath and nods his head, "After the coronation," he answers, surprising the others. But no one asked for the reason why, and Art couldn't help but feel thankful that they didn't ask him questions.
"Your clothes are at the armory. Head there now so you could change. We still have to fetch Lord Noctis at his room." Thorne tells them.
Then Felix drapes his arms around Thorne's shoulder and adds, "It's a very special event since this is the last time we'll fetch him as a lord. The next time we wait for him at his room, he'll be king. I'm so proud I could cry."
Art and the others laughed. Dmitry on the other hand pulls Felix away from Thorne and says, "Alright, enough fooling around. We have to get ready."
Augustus agrees and held Art's shoulder tightly, "Alright, lets get our uniforms and look pretty for the soon-to-be king."
“How are you feeling?” sir Clemens asks as he watches the maids help Noctis wear his wedding clothes.
“Should I say I feel excited?” Noctis sarcastically asks back.
Sir Clemens takes a deep breath and approaches him, “You don’t have to pretend like you’re excited to get married with your childhood friend. But at least be excited about your coronation.”
Noctis rolls his eyes and fixes his sleeves, “ What’s so exciting about being a king anyways? “ Noctis mumbles to himself. But sir Clemens was still able to hear it.
“A lot Noctis.” He tells him.
Noctis doesn’t say anything. He holds his father’s necklace and closed his eyes, but then he opens his eyes back when he felt sir Clemens touch his shoulders.
“I’m proud of you Noctis. Your father is proud of you. Your mother is proud of you. The entire Marius family is proud of you.” Sir Clemens sincerely tells him.
Noctis smiles and nods his head.
“Thank you Etienne, for always being there for me.” Noctis tells him. He sounded so innocent that sir Clemens was tempted to hug him.
When the maids were finally done, Noctis steps down from the platform. Noctis looks back at sir Clemens and asks him, “Can’t really see myself in the mirror but…how do I look?”
( Sample )
Sir Clemens smiles and adjusts Noctis’s coat, “You look good. Arthur would definitely be speechless once he sees you.”
The smile on Noctis’s face suddenly fades when he heard what sir Clemens just said, “Arthur?”
And like his question was answered, someone suddenly knocks on the door.
Sir Clemens smiles and pats Noctis’s back, “I asked Augustus,” he tells him. Seconds later, the door opens, revealing Arthur and the rest of the lord’s guard.
“ Consider this as my wedding gift. “ Sir Clemens says before gesturing the maids to leave.
“I’ll see you at the garden.Please don’t try to escape this time.” Sir Clemens jokes before leaving with the rest of the maids.
Art was standing at the doorframe, his hands inside his pockets and his eyes glued to Noctis, almost like he was admiring an artwork.
Noctis clears his throat, suddenly feeling embarrassed.
“Should we go?” Noctis asks, but he didn’t have to hear anyone’s answer because he already went out of his bedroom.
When Noctis was already in front of Art, Augustus – who was standing behind him – leans close and whispers, “ Aren’t you going to say anything? “
Art didn’t say anything for a second, but when he was able to compose himself, he finally says, “You look breathtaking.”
Felix and the others couldn’t help but hide a smile as they saw Noctis’s flustered face.
“You look breathtaking as well,” Noctis answers, but then he clears his throat again and adds, “All of you.”
“Thank you my lord,” everyone answered in unison.
Noctis takes a deep breath and looks at his guards one by one before finally saying, “I know I’ve neglected the lord’s guards, and I’ve brought nothing but trouble to you all. But let me take this as an opportunity to thank you for your service.”
Augustus and the others were obviously surprised, but they didn’t say anything until Noctis was actually finished.
“I couldn’t have asked for any other guards. But let me ask you a question. Will you be willing to continue your service, not as a lord’s guard, but a king’s guard?” Noctis asks. Without hesitation, Augustus and the others answered, “Yes my lord!”
Noctis genuinely smiles. Art didn’t exactly answer Noctis since he wasn’t really going to stick around to be his guard, but he was happy for him too.
“Thank you.” Noctis says.
Everyone thought Noctis’s speech was over, but what happened next was something the guards did not expect.
“As the last living Marius, I offer you my deepest gratitude for serving me and my family for all these years and for the years that is yet to come,” Noctis says, and to their surprise, Noctis suddenly bows in front of them.
Art actually expected Noctis to do it, but everyone else was surprised to the point some of them ended up tearing up.
When Noctis stood properly, he smiled at his guards and said, “Now let’s go and attend my fucking wedding.”
Noctis walks away, and the guards immediately followed behind him.
Wherever Noctis would go to, there was no doubt his guards would follow behind him…even if death was to welcome them at the end of their destination.
It was a custom that you cannot see your bride for a week before your wedding so Noctis and the others didn't go to her room to fetch her.
When they arrived at the garden, Art and the others couldn't help but admire the place.
They held a party here once, but today the garden was filled with red and black roses. There were even lights surrounding the garden. The wedding planner really went all out with the decorations.
"
Wow, its a full house.
" Augustus whispers at Art.
Everyone stood up from their seats when they saw Noctis arrive with his guards.
All the High Born vampires were there. Levi Bonham was there, Captain Barron, the High Council, and to everyone's surprise, Cassius AKA the Reaper, was there as well.
Rosé sat beside his father. Noctis smiles at her. Thankfully she smiles back at him.
Then there's sir Clemens, sitting right at the front like a proud father.
"I present to you, lord Noctis Marius the fourth!" the announcer says, automatically making everyone bow down to greet him.
Noctis takes a deep breath and walks down the aisle with his loyal guards. Then Noctis went to the stage while Art and the others went to the side.
Everyone stood up properly. The whole place was so quiet that it somehow felt solemn. And right in the middle of the stage, the moon was perfectly positioned below Noctis.
While waiting for the bride, Noctis looks at the altar. There were two rings, a goblet, a silver dagger, and the crown that Noctis's grandfather and father had once wore.
Just looking at it made Noctis gulp and feel nervous.
"I present to you, madam Margaret Lancaster!" the announcer suddenly says, making everyone look at the entrance of the garden
Margaret went out wearing a large gown that matched Noctis's suit. She was even wearing a long black veil so no one really saw her face properly.
Noctis smiles. He was glad to see his best friend at the opposite side of the garden instead of some random female vampire.
Everyone bowed in front of her, but not like Noctis, they didn't bow deeply. Instead, they only bowed their heads, a sign of respect but at the same time it showed Margaret's position as Noctis's soon-to-be-wife only.
Margaret was escorted by her own set of guards.
Augustus and Art even looked at each other with a grin when they saw the soldier that they were with when they went to Castle Deep.
Margaret joined Noctis at the stage. She stood in front of Noctis, and then both of them faced each other.
"
You look beautiful,
" Noctis whispers at her.
"
Don't flatter me,
" Margaret says, but then she quickly adds, "
You look beautiful yourself my lord.
"
Noctis chuckles and moves closer, "
I'm eternally grateful for what you're doing for me Marge.
"
"
Don't be.
" Margaret simply answers.
As they were talking, a low bell was suddenly heard. It was a sign that it was time for them to begin.
Vampires have a different way of having wedding ceremonies. First off, there's no pastor, and the ceremony's not that long. And everyone looks like they're attending a funeral, especially when the atmosphere is as serious as this one.
It's normal for vampires to get married because of family matters so marriage really isn't something they want to celebrate.
Noctis and Margaret look at each other and nod their head. Then Noctis showed Margaret both of his hands, in which Margaret gently held, "I am Noctis of the Marius Family. I give you my blood, as a sign of giving you my life." Noctis says, and then one of the High Council members approached Noctis with the dagger and a goblet.
Noctis takes the dagger, the he cuts his palm and made the blood drip on the goblet. Then Noctis hands Margaret the goblet, and with no hesitation, Margaret drank the blood.
Art watched attentively. The act reminded him of the time he did the exact same thing for Noctis when Noctis fainted a few weeks ago.
Margaret gives the goblet back and looks at Noctis, "I am Margaret of the Lancaster Family. I give you my blood, as a sign of giving you my life," Margaret repeated.
She takes the dagger and did what Noctis just did earlier.
Noctis takes the goblet and drank from it as well. Afterwards, they were given the silver rings.
Noctis and Margaret both took one for themselves.
Noctis takes a deep breath and closed his eyes as Margaret slid the ring on his index finger. But when he opened his eyes, he saw Arthur standing just right behind Margaret.
Everyone was waiting for Noctis to say the vows since he was already wearing the ring. But Noctis lost his words, surprising everyone. Others even started to whisper at each other.
"Nox?" Margaret calls out.
Noctis was staring at Arthur. Arthur, who was standing there, calmly looked back at Noctis and mouthed the words, "
Like how we practiced baby.
"
Noctis gulps, without removing his eyes from Art, he finally starts, "As red as blood, as pure as silver, I will bind my life with this ring on my finger. For thousands of years you and I will be bonded. My love for you will never be blinded."
It was Noctis's turn to put the ring on Margaret's finger.
Noctis made a quick glance so he could properly put it on Margaret, and when he successfully did, he immediately looked back at Arthur.
Margaret recited the vows. But as she was doing so, Art mouthed the words with her, making it look like it was Arthur who was saying it.
"I will shed my tears only for you. I will show you emotions that are nothing but true. As midnight comes, the moon will turn bright. And in that night I will show you my undying light." Margaret finishes.
Finally, it was time for them to answer together. Noctis suddenly felt teary as he stared at his lover. On cue, both of them answered together, "My love, my life, and my eternity will be yours. Forever and ever with no remorse."
The moment he was finished, Noctis's heart suddenly ached. He froze in place, and then a vision of him standing in the middle of an altar with Art suddenly flashed in front of him.
A tear automatically fell from Noctis's eyes. Everyone saw it, but they speculated that it was because Noctis got emotional because of his marriage with Margaret.
But Art already knew what the tears were for, and he clenched on his fist real hard just to make sure his own tears wouldn't fall.
"
I remember.
" Noctis whispers to himself, but suddenly, everyone started clapping their hands, snapping Noctis back to his senses.
"Nox, are you okay?" Margaret asks as the vampires clapped their hands for the two newly wedded couple.
And just like that, the wedding was over.
Not like a normal marriage ceremony, the groom doesn't get to kiss the bride. He can only do it during the night where they have to make their offspring. And the bride won't change her last name to Marius. Instead, their children will inherit the name. All Margaret has is the title of Noctis's wife, nothing more.
Sir Clemens joins Noctis and Margaret at the stage. He stretches his hands and showed it to Margaret.
Margaret nods her head and takes sir Clemens's hand. Both of them got off the stage, leaving Noctis standing alone in the middle while the moon shined bright above him.
"We will now proceed to the coronation." Someone announces.
Harris, who was actually among the crowd, stood up from his seat and walked his way towards Noctis.
He greets Noctis first before getting the crown on the altar. Then, he went behind Noctis and positioned the crown on Noctis's head, "As the eldest of our kind, it is my greatest honor to present to you all, our new king."
Noctis gulps. He was more nervous now than his wedding ceremony.
Harris slowly places the crown on Noctis's head. The crown was heavy that it surprised Noctis a little.
Once the crown was on Noctis's head, everyone immediately went down on their knees.
Everything fell silent.
Noctis was looking at them one by one, and when he looked at his right, he saw Arthur staring at him with pride.
Just looking at Art made Noctis feel determined.
Art smiles and slowly went down on his feet as well. In unison, everyone greeted, "My King."
Noctis felt emotional again, but he didn't let the tears fall anymore. There was no time for tears anymore.
It's time for Noctis to show to them his true powers. Nothing was going to stop him anymore. Not the humans, not the Night Warriors, and not even the vampires.
The young and weak Noctis is no more. Tonight, he stands in front of everyone as a powerful king.
"All Hail King Noctis!"
"All Hail!"
Tonight...
He stands in front of everyone as the new Midnight King.
- END OF MIDNIGHT CHRONICLES: B1OOD -
# PHOTO COLLECTION
NOTE:
Credits to the owners of the original photos that I used to edit. I do not own the original photos. They were only used for visual purposes. I do not sell or promote any of them.
✝✝✝
BLOOD PALACE/ MARIUS FAMILY PALACE
SUN PALACE
SIR ETIENNE CLEMENS
MADAM ROSÉ IVERY
PROFESSOR JEFFREY WALLERS
MADAM MARGARET LANCASTER
(HEAD OF THE NORTH SANCTUM)
SIR LEVI BONHAM
(HEAD OF THE SOUTH SANCTUM)
CASPIAN
HARRIS MARTEL
(FIRST COMMANDING OFFICER)
AUGUSTUS THADDEUS
(SECOND COMMANDING OFFICER)
THE REAPER/ CASSIUS/ NOCTIS MARIUS III
(HEAD OF THE WEST SANCTUM)
WESTLEY JACOBS
(GENERAL OF ARMY 4)
CAPTAIN JAMES BARRON
ADELINE
FATHER VLAD
KATHERINE BAIN
QUEEN DELILAH IGNIS
(Original photo is removed and will be replaced in the future)
KING ARTHUR BAIN & KING NOCTIS MARIUS IV
---
